 
### Tales of the Arter Gems

### Episode V

### Syra's Paradox

### Mario Walsh

Tales of the Arter Gems

Episode V

Syra's Paradox

Mario Walsh

Published by Mario Walsh at Smashwords

Copyright 2013 Mario Walsh

Smashwords Edition, License Notes

Thank you for downloading this free eBook. Although this is a free book, it remains the copyrighted property of the author, and may not be reproduced, copied or distributed for commercial or non-commercial purposes. If you enjoy this book, please encourage your friends to download their own copy at Smashwords.com, where they can also discover other works by this author. Thank you for your support.

Other books by Mario Walsh

Episode III - The Chosen One

Episode IV - A Twist of Fate

Episode II - The Pinnacles of Fate

Episode I - The Prophet and her Legacy

COMING SOON

Episode VI - The Syndicate of Time

Episode VII - The Mentor of Time

Episode VIII - The Guardian of Time

Episode IX - The Martyr of Time

Episode X - The Bounty of Time

Dedication to both

Life & Death

◊ Life ◊

REBECCA DAWE

"Beautiful, without your help, I don't think all of this would have happened as fast as it has, if at all. You let me quit my job to pursue writing full time, and I have valued every minute of my new destiny. Thank you from the bottom of my heart for your never-ending hard work, support and guidance. You're a legend, and I love you."

◊ Death ◊

SPYRIDOULA ARGYRIOU

01.10.1932 - 06.02.2012

'Yaya'

"My Greek heritage is something that I'm very proud of, and you are a mother and Yaya who is missed by many. My mum speaks of you often, and I'm disappointed I never had the chance to meet you. One day, my time will come, and we'll finally cross paths. Much love, your grandson xx."

### Table of Contents:

Preface

I – Back in the Saddle

II – Wormholes and Revelations

III – What a MUD place to land...

IV – CELL we become comfortable?

V – It's all Greek to me...

VI – Get to the point, Titu.

VII - The Missing Link.

VIII – An Unexpected Twist.

IX – Disguise our Intentions.

X – Keep your friends close and your enemies closer.

XI – What goes on tour; stays on tour...

XII – In the LINE of duty...

XIII – Like a relentless sledgehammer to the guts...

XIV – The Catacombs of Newace Massacre.

XV – The Night Before my Big Battle, again.

XVI – Syra, meet Syra.

XVII – My Kindred Spirit.

XVIII – Finally, Time to Get Out of these Rags.

XIX – Eye for an Eye.

XX – A New Lease on Life.

XXI – Funny in a Serious Way

XXII – Trying to Feel Present, When my Future's in the Past.

XXIII – The Irresistible Force Meets the Immovable Object.

XXIV – Battered, Bruised and Beaten to a Pulp.

XXV – When is the Job Done?

XXVI – Leave the Future and Change the Past, to Enjoy Life's Present.

XXVII – An Infinite Loop of Time.

About the Author

### Preface

Twelve years ago, I failed in an attempt to save Tharp. I was stripped of two of the Arter gems by the most unlikely of turncoats; my best friend. I had Akiad at my mercy, and just like that, a twist of fate and I ended up at the short end of the stick. Am I ever going to get another chance at making it right? An opportunity to get even with Akiad and of course; Vetor.

My name is Syra. Welcome to my paradox.

### I - Back in the Saddle

It's June 21st, 2019, the morning before I fly out to Las Vegas, Nevada. I have the morning free, so I feel like heading somewhere that I haven't been in a long time. On my way there, I begin thinking about how much has changed since 2007. When I was eighteen, smart phones weren't even around; now they control everything. You can download Modules for them, which are actually so useful, that most humans now depend on them. The latest smart phones have a sensor inside, adding a plethora of new additions to the human's number one necessity. A heartbeat monitor, a lie detector; it can even detect sickness. Run the sensor along your skin, and the module will say what illness you have. You can even pay $1.70 to remove the annoying advertisements, and upgrade the module, to allow cancer cell detection. And all this is just the cell phone industry.

In 2015, America was the first country in the world to release laser guns. They still work similar to a regular gun, where you need an energy clip to load inside the handle; but here's the difference. Cell phones can be used as the clip in certain models. If you need some ammunition on a hunting trip? Need to top up your laser rifle? You can just charge it to your credit or debit card, through a module on your smart phone.

In the medical industry, scientists have perfected the art of identical cell replication. With this, when our cells regenerate every so many years, they do with a perfect replica of the original cell. So this means, a human's life expectancy is about one hundred and fifty years old; also allowing us to age slower. At age forty, you look - and feel - like you're in your early twenties. Amazing and scary at the same time. This is only a smidgen of what has changed, and that's what scares me the most.

I arrive at Leviathan University, and it sends shivers up my spine. I haven't been here since I arrived back, and the horror of it all is overwhelming. The University is all boarded up. The windows and doors have thick wooden planks nailed over them, and different coloured graffiti coats the walls. Right across the top of the building it says 'R.I.P Vetor, we miss you,' which chokes me up a little. I miss him too, regardless of what he has done. 'Heretic' and 'Menace' are some of the other words that I recognize, and the rest is the handy work of West Auckland teenagers.

Standing at the main entrance to the administration block, I feel the urge to check out Akiad's office. Maybe I can find out something interesting that I didn't know?

I walk up to the largest plank blocking the main doors, and place my hands flat on it. My palms begin heating up, causing the plank to start smoking, and within seconds it becomes charcoal black and very brittle. I remove my hands and it crumbles, I then begin doing this to the remaining boards. Once their all removed, I enter the building.

Rats scuttle across the ground, and I brush spider webs out of my face. There must have been a culture week here before it closed; flags of different countries are hanging from the roof, going all the way down the corridor. I walk up to a glass cabinet against the wall, and see clippings from articles about Vetor and me. It's overwhelming to see the support they all had in us. Dead flowers are on the ground in front of the cabinet, and cards are all over the place. I pick up one of the cards, but drop it, lacking any real courage to dig up those past memories.

I continue down the corridor, and see tagging on the walls. 'We will kill you, Akiad' and 'we're not your test subjects!' are amongst what is written.

There are a few chairs tipped over, next to a door, halfway down the corridor. I walk up to the name badge on the door, and wipe all the dust off it.

'Akiad Zaruth Vice Chancellor.'

I slowly creak the door open and head inside.

Just as I expected, the room is a mess. Papers are all over the desk and floor, there is a smashed mirror in the corner of the room, and a wooden cabinet that is tipped over.

I lift it up, and open the doors. I quickly search, but find nothing. I see a movie poster on the ground; when I flip it over, the opposite side is far more revealing.

There is a hand drawn picture of what appears to be Tharp. I see 'Jonker desert' and 'Neca city', so I know I'm right. There are stickers on it, with 'Chosen one' next to it, running down the Eastern side of the map; It's almost like he's been tracking me.

I roll it up and decide to take it with me; better to be me to take this, then some vandal. As I leave the room, I remember the white lecture theatre; that's another location that I want to check out.

The doors are all boarded up; so I place my palms on each of the planks and reduce them to ashes. I slowly open the door, and enter.

I can't believe it's been twelve years; feels like I was in here only yesterday.

I see some writing on the blackboard at the bottom of the room, flags and cobwebs cover most of the walls, but neither of these observations strike me as much as this; there's a hole in the roof, directly in the centre of the room; with a pink lightning bolt suspended there.

"Hello, how did you get there?" I mutter to myself.

It makes me wonder who has been hiding out in here, and when? This place has been closed since early 2009.

I approach the blackboard and see a timeline across the whole thing. It starts at 1993, and goes all the way to 2119; one hundred years into the future. There are stops along the way, at certain periods of the timeline. 1993, 2007, 2019, 2029, 2099, 2119. Written in capital letters across the top of the blackboard is, 'BEWARE! THE SYNDICATE ARE COMING!' Who are they, and what does this all mean?

There is one line, jumping from date to date, which starts in 2019, and goes to 2007, then to 2029, then to 2099, then 1993, and forward. It crosses too many times to work out an order; but whoever did this sure knew what they were doing. I search the desk by the blackboard for a pen. After finding a pencil in the second drawer down, I quickly jot down the dates from the blackboard onto my poster. If I ever find Modnar someday, maybe he can shed some light on this. I leave the room, and shut the door; better head home and get ready for my flight. I want to visit the infirmary, but I just don't have the time.

A few days pass, and its day five of the Metal gorge festival in Las Vegas, Nevada. And in a lifestyle where recreational goodies come as easy as water from a tap, I manage to stay on just a little alcohol. I always smile when thinking about Flork, as nothing tastes better. Maybe it's why I got turned off normal alcohol; it just doesn't hit the spot near as much.

I'm currently backstage watching the second to last act, I spare a moment of my busy lifestyle, to head out the back of the venue and chill on my own.

I find a spot at the top of a hill, directly at the back of the stage. I can see for kilometres, while the sun is setting down the back of the canyons in the distance; it's an amazing view, matching some of the scenery I had seen on Tharp.

I don't know why I've been thinking about the events of twelve years ago so much lately. I mean, it does cross my mind sometimes, but since my birthday five days ago, it's been on my mind the whole time and the most annoying part; no one to answer my questions.

I start rubbing my eyes; I see a familiar sight in the distance. It's a bright red blur, but it can't be what I think it is. Of course, with me now not fearing anything, I leave the safe confines of this hilltop, to investigate.

I briskly walk out to this red blur, and the echoes of epic heavy metal music fill the canyon ambience. I'm curious to know what it is that I saw.

I look back at the venue, and when my focus returns forward, frustration sets in, because the blur has vanished.

"Wait! Where are you?" I yell as I start running. I'm a few hundred metres away, and I'm sure I'm not just seeing things.

After a few minutes of running, I arrive at the canyon wall where I saw that red glow. There is a dark cave here, so I do the only thing possible; I enter.

I hold my left index finger in the air, and a two inch flame illuminates the vicinity.

On the cavern walls are a series of pictures - primitive in quality, like a hieroglyphic - which tell some sort of story; they seem to be scratched into the wall with a stone.

I hold the light close to them, to see what they are.

There is one picture of a girl with a sword, and another with a girl casting lightning, and another with a white gem, held in the air. Before I carry on, I feel my stomach sink. I realise who these pictures are about; they're about me.

"Hello, are you in here? I mean you no harm," I say, as I walk further into the cave.

"Who are you? And what do you want?" the voice answers.

"My name is Syra, and I just wish to ask you about your drawings," I say, as I stay still, peering into the darkness of the cave ahead.

"SYRA?!" the voice yells in an excited tone.

Before I answer, it makes me think. That voice sounds so familiar, like I have heard it before, a long time ago.

"Yeah, it's me. Please show yourself," I say, holding my finger out in front of me.

To my surprise, it's a person emerges from the depths of the cavern. The fiery red I saw earlier was in fact the colour of this person's hair.

"By the prophet, am I glad to see you, Syra!" Rodland says, with a huge smile on his face.

"RODLAND! What are you doing on my planet? And how are you alive?" I say, before running, and hugging him.

"Well, that's a good question, Syra. Where do I even begin?" Rodland explains.

"Who saved your life? And how?" I ask.

"An old woman in a black hooded cloak. She was riding a black dragon. She brought me here and said that one day I would be saved by an old friend, and wouldn't tell me who or when," Rodland replies.

"Did she say her name?"

"No, she kept that hidden too."

"Where is your armour?"

"That was part of the arrangement. I had to take off all my armour, except my cloth leggings."

"Why on Earth would she tell you to do that?"

"Again, I'm not really sure."

"It just makes no sense. Well, at least you're safe now, that's for certain. Rodland, are you able to wait here until the morning? I'm working a gig in this area so I can bring you back home after that?" I say, before leaning in to give him a hug.

"Not a problem. It's really good to see you. You look a bit older too?" Rodland replies, sounding confused.

"Yeah, I'm thirty now. Twelve years have passed since we last saw each other."

"That sounds about right. It feels like that long; I have been here for many moons," Rodland says, before smiling towards me.

"I'll be back as soon as I'm finished. You know you can trust me," I say, before turning around, and leaving the cave.

As I walk back to the metal festival, excitement consumes me. Rodland is alive, and I can't explain how happy that makes me. With the way everything ended twelve years ago, it's good to see that I have an amazing warrior still alive; and not to mention a good friend.

I arrive back at the festival, and can't take my thoughts off Rodland. That poor guy, has been trapped on Earth for over twelve years. Is it destiny or coincidence that I bumped into him? Regardless of what it is; I know he's the link to us both getting back to Tharp.

"Syra, what's wrong? You seem distracted? And what were you doing way out there? It's dangerous!" the backstage security guard asks.

"I'm okay, just felt like a walk, I'm bushed. Look mate, you know how much I love heavy metal, my reviews describe how I feel about it, and have made me famous in the process. But I'd recommend not questioning my whereabouts. I do what I want, when I want, all right?" I reply in a frustrated tone.

"Oh yes, Miss Syra. Sorry I didn't mean to come across bossy or anything. I was just concerned for your safety. And, I thought I'd let you know that the headlining act, 'Spartan Overkill' are almost ready to be interviewed, then they will play their set, for you to review. Afterwards, you may take your private jet home, or you could attend the after party as usual?" the guard says, sounding a little nervous.

"Yeah, thanks; I'll be in soon."

I hate company suck-ups with a passion. Do your job and do it well, and you'll make it to where you want in life. Sucking up to people gets you nowhere, and if it does, it generally drives you sideways in your career, not forward.

Three long hours pass, and I've finished interviewing Spartan Overkill. They are the most successful metal act out of Greece, ever. Normally I would be over the moon getting to interview a band as prestigious as them, but right now; I don't care. All that's on my mind is getting Rodland home. Maybe we should head to the infirmary. That would give me as much nostalgia as my visit to the university the other day; it's like a time warp heading back there.

I look around the back of the venue to make sure no one is following me. When I know the coast is clear, I sneak out towards where Rodland is hiding.

"Rodland, are you there?" I say in a calm, soothing voice.

"I'm here," Rodland replies, as he emerges from the darkness with his sword in hand.

"Do you have anything else that you need to bring?" I ask.

"No, sorry I don't. As I mentioned before, my saviour took all my armour, so all I have are my leggings," Rodland replies, looking down at his attire.

"Don't worry, we'll sort something out when we return to New Zealand. Let's head outside, and I'll organize our lift," I say.

The night sky is definitely a good camouflage for our ride. I hold my hands stretched out to the left and right of me, and look towards the moon.

"Butch!" I yell.

Moments later he comes bursting out of the ground nearby, landing right next to us.

"Good booooooyy, Butch. How are you? Sorry I've been neglecting you a little bit lately, it's just hard to summon a Phoenix on our planet, without raising suspicion," I say, as I stroke his neck.

"Don't worry about it Syra, it's only been three months," Butch replies, sarcastically.

"When did you get a pet Phoenix?" Rodland asks.

"We have a lot to catch up on. Here, jump up," I say, signalling him to jump on Butch's back.

After he hopes on, Butch leaps into the air, and we make our way back to New Zealand.

Seeing Rodland gives me hope of some way to return to Tharp. I have a lot of unfinished business. Hopefully, that can start tonight.

After a very speedy flight, we land in the university at dusk, thankfully. For obvious reasons, I like to ride Butch during the night to avoid suspicion.

"Thanks Butch, you're dismissed," I say, just before he disappears into the sky.

"Where are we?" Rodland asks.

"We're at Leviathan University; this is where Vetor and I attended to further our education. Now, let's head to where the infirmary is," I reply.

When Rodland and I arrive at the infirmary, the sight makes my stomach sink. It appears to have been burnt, and the windows are boarded up - like the rest of the school. There is tagging all over it, but none of which I can read, or at least make any sense of.

Something that confuses me is the time that the infirmary is gracing us with its presence. It's long after 11am, so why is it here, for us to inspect? Hopefully we will find out. I look towards Rodland and smile.

"Let's get you home, Rodland," I say, as I lean in to open the door.

As soon as I touch the handle, the door falls off the hinges, and dust goes everywhere. I make a two inch flame come out of my left index finger, illuminating the dusty confines of the infirmary.

"Maybe cover your mouth?" I suggest, as we both enter.

"What is this place?" Rodland asks.

"This is the building that Vetor and I used to get to Tharp in the first place," I say, creaking open the door at the end of the corridor.

When the door opens, it reveals more darkness. If it wasn't for my light, we wouldn't be able to see a thing.

"There they are, the double doors that lead back to Tharp," I say, wiping the cobwebs off the door handles.

I creak the doors open, walk through and fall off a two metre high drop, landing face first into the grass on the other side. The connection to the portal is gone.

"Syra, are you hurt?" Rodland asks, as he hops down to help me up.

"I don't understand. Why is the portal not there? Is it because somebody burnt the building?" I mutter as Rodland helps me up.

"Possibly, possibly, not. At the end of the day, we can't change that, so I guess we could say that we need to find an alternate way back?" Rodland replies with a smile on his face.

"Okay, well let's head back to the entrance. I just want to see it one last time. It's just such a blast from the past," I say, leading us both around to the front of the building.

When we arrive, we both stand in silence. Mixed with my sense of nostalgia, is an abundance of fear. What are we going to do? How do we get Rodland back? Is there any way back?

Suddenly, wind starts whooshing around behind us, and bolts of lightning spark all over the field.

A huge ball of kinetic energy - about the size of a car - appears, and its emitting lightning like you wouldn't believe.

Once it disappears through a small black hole in the air, Modnar drops to the ground. Can anyone say perfect timing?

### II - Wormholes and Revelations

"Modnar!" Rodland and I yell as we jump to his aid.

His hair and robe is drenched in blood and water, and he has bruises, cuts and blood all over his face; his staff is nowhere to be seen.

"Syra, am I glad to see you. You look a lot older, what year are we? And Rodland, I'm so happy you're alive!" Modnar says, gasping for air.

"It's June 25, 2019, I had my thirtieth birthday five days ago," I reply, kneeling by his side.

"It's good to see you, Modnar. It's been a long time," Rodland adds, rubbing his shoulder.

"It's such a relief to see you both. 2019? So I must have gone twelve years into the future. Did you kill Akiad?" Modnar asks, with much hope in his voice.

I look at Modnar and then to Rodland, as they both await the big answer to that big question. To be honest, I am really nervous about responding. I haven't had to answer that question for a long time.

"No, I'm sorry. I had Akiad at my mercy, and Vetor betrayed us all. I trusted him with your staff," I explain, before Modnar cuts me off.

"He what? Why didn't I see that happening?" Modnar replies, sounding quite frustrated.

"Well in all fairness, you were in dragon form, which would have made it a little hard to remember things," I say, rubbing his shoulder.

"That's right, I was too. Can't think the best when you're a dragon," Modnar jokes, coughing up some blood.

The three of us have a little giggle. I've missed the camaraderie between me and my companions, Vetor included. Suppose, it's great to be back in the saddle.

Once we all stop laughing, I call for Butch, and he leaps out of the ground a few metres behind us.

"Butch, when we're on my planet, can we not destroy the terrain? No more holes?" I say, in a sarcastic tone.

"All right, no more holes, just occasionally, I've got it," Butch replies in much the same manner.

I wave my hand towards the debris, and all the pieces of land swirl around in an anticlockwise direction in the air, before settling in its original place. Within seconds the hole is as good as new.

Rodland is clapping, and Modnar has his mouth wide open; he's speechless, and it almost brings a tear to my eye. If you think about it, it's been twelve years since I've seen my father, so having a proud male role model again is amazing.

"Syra, I knew you could do it, and become the powerful force I expected you to be. I love this moment; when you see someone that no one but you originally believed in, becoming exactly what you knew they would become. Well done, my girl," Modnar says coughing up a little more blood.

I blush a little, and help Modnar to his feet. Rodland aids me in putting him on Butch's back, then he jumps on as well.

"Let's get you both back home to my place, and mum can get us all a nice warm drink," I say before hopping on and launching us into the air.

I'm quite lucky, our place has no neighbours nearby, and about six hectares of space, covering the sides, all the way to the back. Landing at night is a breeze.

"Thank you Butch, you're dismissed," I say, as soon as we're off his back.

"Well, that was quick," Rodland replies.

"When it comes to flying, Butch is lightning fast. Anyway, welcome to my humble abode. It's going to be mine when mum passes on. She couldn't keep up the payments on the mortgage when I was eighteen. So I helped pay towards it, and when I became successful, I paid the rest off. Now we both own it," I say, as we walk across the field, clambering over the back fence; we quickly approach the back door.

I have a moment to process what I'm about to do, so I think I better let my companions know.

"Just a word of warning; my mum may freak out, well maybe with you more, Rodland," I say.

"Wait, why just me? I'm not strange looking?" Rodland replies, sounding slightly offended.

"You are weird looking, when the majority of people on my planet look like us," I say sarcastically, pointing at Modnar and me.

"Fair call," Rodland replies in the same manner.

I open the back door, and let myself in first, then see mum.

"Hey Syra how are you.....umm who is this old man you have here.....AAAAARRRRGGGGHHHH....he's purple?!" Mum says in a panicked voice.

"Mum, to my left is Modnar and to my right is Rodland," I reply, signalling to both of them respectively.

"Oh...wait, aren't you both, dead?" Mum asks, still seeming a little startled.

"Mum, let's all sit down, and discuss what's happened. We all have different angles of the story, and need to merge it all together," I say, before fetching us all some seats.

We talk all night. Mum opens an old bottle of Whiskey, which has stayed sealed since Enaz bought it in 1993. Aged twenty six years, it's going down pretty well.

Between Modnar and me, we fill in the gaps for Rodland, and mum asks her fair share of questions too. It's good she's participating, as I want her to be involved; better than her freaking out.

Rodland explains what happened to him, and I fill the spaces between what Modnar and Rodland have missed out on.

It's so strange hearing that Modnar went back in time, when he travelled through that wormhole in Neca city - well wormholes are what we're calling them. Even weirder, is that the next one he went through, made him appear on Earth; twelve years in the future. Now in our current tipsy state, we need to work out where to go from here.

"So Modnar, I have an idea. Why don't we fly to the portal in Yorkshire, which will put us close to Neca city? Then we work out what to do when we get there?" I say, sounding very excited.

Modnar consumes the rest of his whiskey, stands up, and paces backwards and forwards for a minute.

"Are you all right? You seem a little tense?" Rodland asks, subtly sliding his empty glass towards me.

"Sorry my old friend, I'm just scanning my brain for an answer," Modnar replies, still pacing backwards and forwards.

"I don't understand, that was a fairly good idea?" Mum says sounding very confused.

"Linda, in all fairness, that was an amazing idea. The problem is, that if we enter the wormhole at this moment in time, we will arrive in Tharp, at this exact moment in the space time continuum. So, twelve years would have passed there too; Akiad would be the leader, and Vetor would be his right hand man. Both of them would be so powerful, and we would be fighting for a decaying version of our beautiful land. We need to find another option," Modnar explains.

Mum tops up our glasses with the remaining whiskey; we all sip at our drinks and think quietly.

All of us - except Modnar - are suggesting great ideas, while he's just shaking his head in disapproval. Either he's being too picky at our choice of ideas, or is just waiting for the right idea to hit him in the face.

"Can't you just open a portal to where we need to go?" I ask in a frustrated tone.

"I can't choose where to send us, as I don't have my staff.........WAIT.... Syra, you're a genius!" Modnar replies sounding excited.

"Huh, I'm confused; what have I done?" I reply.

"I can't just open a portal to anywhere. But I can however, open a portal back to the exact place I came from. So, we would be on Tharp in the Dandum Mudlands in the past, prior to your final battle with Akiad," Modnar says, standing away from his chair.

"No offence Modnar, but will we even have enough time to get to Vetor in time?" I reply, confused.

"None taken, my girl. We will roughly have a few weeks to trek across Tharp, claim back my staff, and the Arter gems that Vetor stole," Modnar explains.

Mum, Rodland, Modnar and I all start murmuring and smiling. We understand the plan crystal clear, and excitement fills my body like a wave of goosebumps. This is my second chance at Akiad, handed to me on a silver platter.

"So let me get this straight. We can prevent this whole betrayal from happening? Change the events of the past?" I ask.

"No Syra, just because we can change the past, doesn't mean we should. We are merely heading back in time, to change the future. We must allow Akiad and Vetor to think they have won, then attack the castle at night," Modnar replies.

I must admit his plan might just work. It's so weird to think, that I will be back in Tharp tomorrow morning, and there's no turning back from my destiny.

"Before we crash out, I want to show you all something. I found this in Akiad's office, a few days ago," I say, unrolling the poster on the table.

"What is it?" Mum asks.

"It's a map of Tharp," Rodland adds.

"Yes, that much I figured out. But they've been tracking me, see," I reply, pointing to myself on certain parts of the map.

"But this isn't that strange, Syra; he was trying to find you," Modnar says, sipping at his drink.

"I realise that. But how did he always know where I was at all times. Did you give him any information when you were in Dandum prison?" I ask.

"No, none at all. He already knew exactly where you were."

"See, so who told him?"

"Again, sorry not really sure," Modnar says, finishing the rest of his drink.

"Okay, well my next question is this; who are the Syndicate?" I ask.

"How do you know about them?" Modnar replies.

"When I was at the University, I decided to check out the abandoned White lecture theatre. On the blackboard, there was 'Beware, the Syndicate are coming' written on it. There was also a timeline, with dates all the way along it."

"What dates were there?" Rodland asks.

"1993, 2007, 2019, 2029, 2099, and 2119."

"1993....That's interesting," Modnar says, turning to look out the window.

"What's so special about 1993?" I ask, walking over to stand next to him.

"That's the year your father disappeared," Mum adds.

Modnar and I slowly turn towards Mum.

"That's right. Syra, what else did it say about the Syndicate?" Modnar asks.

"Nothing else. Who are they?"

Modnar remains silent, turning to look out the window again. I walk towards Rodland and place my hands on his shoulders.

"Please shed some light on them. Who are they? I need to know," I ask.

"I'm sorry, Syra. I have no idea," Rodland replies.

I storm over to Modnar and stand behind him with my arms crossed. I'm not going to lie; he's getting on my nerves.

"The S.O.T, or 'Syndicate of Time' are fellow Time Guardians," Modnar says, still looking out the window.

"That's great. Maybe they can help us?" I reply, sounding hopeful.

"They won't exactly do that, my girl."

"Why wouldn't they help us?"

"Because the Syndicate are very sinister. They are here to make sure I fail. If that happens, then the fabric of our worlds will collapse as we know it."

"Have you ever seen them before?"

"Once, but it feels like forever now that I think about it."

"What do they look like?"

"Well, the one I saw was speaking with Akiad. They wear a white suit, and have extremely lightly coloured hair, much like yours."

"Did you kill him?"

"No. They can open wormholes, just like me. I was a lot younger, and unable to find the path of where he went. If I saw one now, things would be different. But, I haven't seen one for about ten thousand years."

"Gees, how old are you?" Mum asks, sarcastically.

"Old enough, old enough," Modnar replies, smiling over his right shoulder.

"Are these agents of the Syndicate of time more dangerous than Akiad?" Rodland asks.

"A lot more. Whenever something involves the fabric of time, then that's always more dangerous."

"Great. That's just made my day," I joke.

"Look Syra, let's worry about one thing at a time. Let's concentrate on the task at hand, then we'll deal with them later."

"Okay, I'm bushed. Time to get some sleep, and we'll leave in the morning. Now by morning, I mean lunchtime," I say, before we all prepare to head off to bed.

Modnar and Rodland fall asleep on the couches. Mum is so cute, getting them both blankets, and pillows. They pass out almost immediately. Humans can definitely do one thing right: we know how to sleep comfortably.

When I arise in the morning, I slip into my clothes. I'm wearing a white singlet, with tight, faded grey jeans, black boots, and the Arter gems of Fire and Wind around my neck. During the metal festival, I got a dart - with a dirty red colour flight on the end - inked on the top of my left hand. I remember seeing it on the left hand of one of the Ediex clan warriors, during my final battle with Akiad. I thought that it would be a great idea for a power; molten darts, so hot that it passes through almost anything. I also got the finishing touches done on my mural, covering my entire right arm. Most of the pictures are from bird's eye view - excluding the locusts on my right bicep; they're ripping through my skin. I haven't personally seen many people with tattoos in this style, hence why I chose to do mine like this. I have Butch on my right shoulder, and underneath my arm is a tattoo of Krenshi; the Leviathan covers the top of my forearm, and is squirting water onto my hand. A few years ago I decided to dye my hair blonde with red streaks, it now sits just below my shoulders. Why not change things up a bit once in a while.

I bend down and reach under my bed, pulling out the old box I've stashed there. I have a few necessities I need to bring with me. The first thing on the list is the petrification dust. Akiad can't properly die without it; to end his life, I need to turn him into stone. I decide to put the dust in my old marble pouch, which has a black skull etched onto it. Anything has got to be better than this old piece of ripped denim.

I dig my hand in and pull out the next two items of mystery for my quest; I don't know what compels me to bring them with me, but I just deem it necessary.

The mysterious one dollar coin from 2029. I feel like someone on my journey will have an answer for me, and if it's just sitting in a box under my bed, then what use will it have there?

The other object is this untarnished nail. What was it doing in Neca city that day? What was it doing on Tharp, and why isn't it rusting? Better pop these two items in my pouch; I never know when I may need them.

Before leaving my room, I attach my sheath. I haven't worn this for twelve years; I can't contain the excitement of wearing this again.

I walk downstairs and Mum is cooking a big kiwi breakfast in the kitchen. Bacon, eggs, hash browns, sausages and toast. And as I predicted to myself last night, Modnar and Rodland are still fast asleep on the couch. See, far more comfortable to the lifestyle they live.

I walk into the kitchen, grab the two biggest frying pans we have, then take them into the lounge, right in between where Modnar and Rodland are sleeping.

CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!

I bang the pots together at least ten times, making Modnar and Rodland jump out of their own skin.

"Syra, we're awake!" Modnar shouts, yawning.

"I have been around for thousands of years, and that is the best sleep I have ever had. Hmmm what smells so divine?" Rodland asks, as he stands up and stretches.

"A nice big kiwi breakfast, before we leave for Tharp, and grow accustomed to eating Dupat shells again," I reply, quickly making my way to the kitchen table.

"Rodland, I have something for you," Mum says, lifting a box out of a cupboard in the kitchen.

"Oh thank you very much. What is it?" Rodland replies, peeking into the box.

"Some of Zane's old clothes. Maybe we can find something that fits?"

Rodland looks through the box, lifting items out and holding it against his chest; one in particular catches his eye.

"Taste...less...brutality.....interesting. It looks great though; let me see if it fits," Rodland says, putting on a black t-shirt.

"Zane bought that shirt at a rock gig when we were in high school. XXL was the only size left for that particular style, and he just had to have it. 'Tasteless Brutality; he loved that band so much," Mum replies.

"It fits great. Thank you very much," Rodland replies, before sitting at the table.

"All right everyone, tuckers up," Mum says, putting the box of clothes away.

While we're eating breakfast, I become a little sad watching mum, having a good time and laughing with my Tharp counterparts. For me, it's going to be much harder to leave than it was twelve years ago. This time, I know I'm departing to a foreign planet; last time everything kind of just happened. And to be fair; I don't want to tell mum that it's my destiny to die. It's hard enough just leaving her again.

"Syra....are you all right? You seem a little distracted?" Rodland asks, before stuffing his face with a few sausages.

"Yeah, I'm okay. Just been thinking about everything. I'm not going to lie, I've been thinking about the Syndicate."

"My girl, please don't worry about them. You need to keep your mind on Akiad. He's the priority of both our planets," Modnar replies, popping some bacon in his mouth.

"I can't believe I was in the same room as that pig," Mum adds, sipping on her warm tea.

"Well, you do love bacon, Mum," I joke.

We both start laughing, while the other two wonder what the joke is.

"Thanks for breakfast Mum," I say, leaving my seat and placing my dish on the bench.

"That's okay sweetie."

After breakfast, Modnar and Rodland head out to the backyard, and stare at a Tui that is perched in our Pohutakawa tree; I help mum with the dishes.

"I'm going to miss you, mum. I can't believe twelve years have passed since I left Tharp. Oh, and I wanted to say thanks as well," I say as I scrub one of the frying pans.

"I'm going to miss you, too. And yes, it has gone by really fast. I don't feel fifty seven at all. Oh and what are you saying thanks for?" Mum replies.

"Thanks for believing in me. You are such an awesome mother, and solely just because you believe me, and have faith in me, I know I am going to be able to kill that bastard," I say as I finish washing the last plate.

I turn towards mum, and she has tears streaming down her face. It makes me cry too; I know it's the last time I'm going to see her. I lean over and hug her; we continue to cry for a while.

"I love you, Syra," Mum says as she continues to weep on my shoulder.

"I love you too, Mum," I reply, crying also.

We both shed tears, and hold each other for the better part of a minute. I am going to miss her so much, but there's nothing I can do about not returning. It's my fate to die.

"After this is all over, I want to make sure that I bring Dad back with me. The only issue is that he's going to be twelve years younger than he is meant to. To him, the year is 2007, and to match ages with you, he would need to live another twelve years. Also, all my bitterness towards him has gone, and I have forgiven him. In my eyes, he's a hero. He saved my life, quite a few times. I hope you can forgive him too. Even around me, he has had a few females hit on him, and has declined. So I just know he still loves you," I say before stroking mums hair out of her face, with my right hand.

Mum stops my arm, and rests her face against my hand. I feel a tear trickle down my arm. She pulls away and says "you better get going, beautiful."

"Okay mum, I guess you're right," I reply as I walk out the back door.

Upon opening the door, I start giggling at Modnar and Rodland.

"Is it going to hurt us?" Rodland asks with a little fear in his voice.

"No, I don't think so, but you are making me question what I believe," Modnar replies.

I sneak up, until I am right behind them.

"Watch out!!" I yell.

Mum and I crack up laughing, and after being slightly startled, they stand there looking embarrassed, and lost for words.

"Got to watch out for those ferocious Tui's that just sit there, looking all cute," Mum says, sarcastically.

We both start laughing again, and moments later they join in with us. I am laughing so much, that I have tears in my eyes. But to be fair, this is just me delaying the inevitable.

Once we settle down, Modnar and Rodland glance towards mum and smile.

"Thank you Linda for your hospitality. I really want to get one of those sleeping contraptions," Modnar says, sounding excited.

"It's a couch. I'll order one online when we get back," I reply, sarcastically.

I walk towards mum, and give her a look that makes tears flow down her face, like kayaks down a rapid. We start to hug, and I begin crying too.

"Thank you for making us welcome in your home," Rodland says, sincerely.

"Psst, timing Rodland," Modnar whispers.

As Mum and I hug, Modnar pulls his hands apart from each other, and opens the portal to Tharp.

The car sized ball of energy, floats about a metre off the ground. The wormhole to Tharp is ready.

"I love you, Syra," Mum says.

"I love you too, Mum," I reply as I pull away from her.

Modnar and Rodland jump through and I turn and look towards Mum before departing.

"I will make Dad return, don't you worry," I say, right before leaping into the portal.

Guess this is it, finally. Twelve years later, I make my return to the world of Tharp.

### III - What a MUD place to land.

The portal opens up in the middle of the Dandum Mudlands, exactly where and when Modnar departed; we're about to be twelve years in the past. My younger self should've began travelling towards the second Arter Gem. Modnar and Rodland fall out first, and I'm just a few seconds behind; I land on my back, in the mud.

"It's like I was here, just yesterday," Modnar says, as bits of hail smack him in the face.

"Thirty seconds ago, you could have said you were here twelve years ago," Rodland replies, sarcastically.

"Thanks for the heads up, Modnar. It's not only muddy here, it's hailing too. Oh yeah, not to mention I'm wearing a white singlet.... great," I say, as I stand up, and wipe mud off my face, and body.

The three of us stand here, getting pelted on by bucket loads of hail, looking in every direction for a way forward. Just as we're trying to gain our bearings, things turn to custard; it begins hailing three times as hard.

"Modnar, where do we go?!" I yell out.

"I'm not one hundred percent sure, my girl. This is how I got captured in the first place; getting lost out here. I know that we need to head East, but which way is that?" Modnar says as he spins around, looking for a way to go.

I stretch out all my fingers, and swing my hand through the air like a knife, cutting the clouds in half; they part almost instantaneously.

The sun glares overhead, and I can feel the warmth instantly.

"Syra, you surprise me more and more every day, my girl," Modnar says.

"I have to agree with Modnar on this one," Rodland replies, smiling at me.

I blush from their responses, and get distracted by what I can see in the distance.

"Thanks guys. Hey what's that tower, way over there in the distance?" I say as we travel in that general direction.

"That's the tower in the centre of Dandum city. It's given us a good landmark to follow," Modnar replies as he leads the three of us.

"I agree. We just need to be careful, that's all. There is no need for trouble at a time like this," Rodland says in a concerned tone.

Modnar frowns at him for a while, and eventually responds.

"We will be fine Rodland, trust me."

"What's so bad about this city?" I ask.

"Well, the city is housing some of Tharp's most infamous warriors. How bad do you think it is?" Rodland replies over his right shoulder.

I open my mouth to reply, but Modnar cuts in and says his piece.

"I promise you both that we'll be safe. Let's head to Dandum city, and see if we can get directions to Akiad's castle," Modnar says as he keeps heading forward.

I take the silence between us to have time to think about things. If my calculations are correct, we should have another version of all of us on the Eastern side of Tharp. Another version of Modnar, Rodland and an eighteen year old version of me. Under no circumstances, can we ever meet up with them. That event could cause some major problems.

We trudge for what seems like an eternity through the Dandum Mudlands; nightfall has been and nearly gone. The sun is rising on the horizon, and the tower in the distance, is slowly getting closer.

"How far are we now?" I ask.

"I don't think too far now, my girl," Modnar replies.

"So you think that we don't need to prepare for any trouble in this town? I ask.

"What's the big panic, my girl?" Modnar replies.

"Oh, nothing really. I just don't want to have to fight just yet. It's been over twelve years since I've had to kill anybody, so sorry if I'm a little out of sync," I reply. "That's understandable. I bet the moment we get into any trouble that doubt will leave your mind, and you'll gain all your confidence back."

Once the Dandum Mudlands recedes, we arrive outside of Dandum city; there is a huge, sandy yellow wall around the perimeter, and two massive wooden doors, waiting to be opened.

I knock on the left door, and a human peeks through a small square hole in the right door - which is only big enough to fit his head.

"Who are you and what do you.....Modnar?! You made it!" The person says before sealing the little hole and opening the doors.

"Who is he, Modnar?" I ask.

"Someone I helped out yesterday," Modnar replies while smiling.

The doors slowly open and to my surprise, there are hundreds of different creatures standing there.

"Hail Modnar! Hail Modnar!" The people yell as they lift Modnar up in the air, and carry him into the city.

I turn towards Rodland in confusion.

"Do you know what he's done?" I ask.

"Your guess, is as good as mine," Rodland replies, sarcastically.

We follow the crowds of people that carry Modnar through the city, wondering where they are taking him.

The architecture of the city is simple. Everything is made out of sandy yellow stone, and the ground we walk on, is also covered in sand. There is only one path, passing through the town, with buildings on either side of it; they are a mix of heights, but mainly square in shape. The rooves are pointy, with a dome at the end of each one. The doors and windows are hollow, with a cloth sheet giving each dwelling privacy. We're walking through the middle of a Bazaar; there are merchants yelling out different prices at the top of their lungs. One of them is selling Dupat shells, but the timing is just wrong. Maybe later.

I'm keeping my mouth closed, or sand will blow inside; I can feel the scorching hot sun burning my skin, yet we can't see it very clearly, as the blanket of sand blowing above us, shrouds us from seeing beyond it.

"I know the sand in the air is annoying you a little bit, but we need to keep you invisible to the public, so no more spells," Rodland explains as we continue to push through the crowd.

"Why can't I just change the weather? I don't understand what the big problem is?" I reply, sounding confused.

"You see, if you think about it, people know about you already; the other you. We need to keep YOU a secret. Because it's already confusing enough for us to believe that there is two of us walking around right now, so the last thing we need, is to reveal our identities, and have more people confused. We need to at least give you, a new name to say in public," Rodland explains.

I look up towards the blanket of sand which covers the sky, thinking about what to name myself. I am now in the same dilemma as my father. Renaming myself, to keep me hidden from others. What am I going to call myself? My mind is like a blank piece of paper, and I don't see a pen anywhere.

I look back down and see a merchant that raises my suspicion.

He is wearing a white pastel suit, has dark stubble, and a platinum blonde Mohawk. Is that one of the Syndicate?

"Rodland, look!" I yell, pointing at a stall in the distance.

"Wait, what is it?"

"It's one of the Syndicate! I'm going to get him!"

I push through the crowd as fast as I can, but can't seem to get to him quick enough. He is just within my reach, when disappears into the building behind the stall he's at.

"Hey, be careful!" Rodland yells out.

I arrive at the stall, and jump over, quickly running into the building.

I'm inside a lounge, which has a few small mats to sit on. There is a weird looking purple plant growing up the wall, and it contains some throbbing dark purple fruit. The kitchen is in the back, and I catch a glimpse of him when the wind blows the sheet covering the back door; he's standing out back, in a small, boxed in yard, with three high walls closing it off; I'm guessing that is the back of a property in this city. I run outside and he greets me there.

"Syra, it is an honour."

"You're with the Syndicate."

"Yes, and how do you know this? We have kept our presence very hidden."

"I'm a very resourceful lady."

"Clearly. You must complete your destiny if you are to deal with the Syndicate."

"What do you want from me?"

"Merely for you to finish what you've started, nothing more."

"Can you please stop being so vague. You're starting to piss me off."

"It's not about being vague, Syra. It's about drip feeding you information."

"Where are you from?"

"That's not a relevant question."

I unsheathe Finito and step closer to him. He waves his hand and my sword flies out, sticking into the wall nearby.

"No need for violence, we're only talking."

"So why was my question irrelevant?"

"A more appropriate question would be when am I from."

"Okay, so when are you from?"

He opens up a wormhole and smiles at me.

"Sometime in your future," He says, before jumping in.

"Dammit!" I say, sitting on the back step.

Rodland comes crashing through, then sits down next to me.

"Please don't run off like that. Did you say you saw one of the Syndicate?" Rodland asks.

"Yeah, I did. Look!" I reply, pointing at the pink lightning bolt that's left behind.

"Where did he go?"

"He disappeared through a wormhole" I say, pulling Finito out of the wall, and sheathing it.

"Did you find out anything important?"

"No, he was being all cryptic. Are all time travellers like this?"

"I believe so. Come on, let's find Modnar."

"All right. I'll work on a name."

We push back into the crowd and I start to think about how I could change my name. Adding letters, removing them, even using my Mums name.

Then it dawns on me. What my father did with his name; reverse it around. 'Arys' is 'Syra' backwards. That's exactly what I'm going to change my name to.

"Rodland, I've decided on my name. I'm going to spell my real name backwards. So it's going to be 'Arys' from this point forward," I say, as we keep following the crowd.

"Well done, Arys, very clever," Rodland replies.

"Hey look, they're heading inside the building at the end of this long path. Let's get to the bottom of this!" I say as we try to catch up to Modnar.

About fifty metres from the entrance of the building Modnar disappeared into, is the start of the queue. It feels like we have been pushing past people forever.

"Can you see anything?" I ask.

"No I can't. He hasn't come out of the building yet; I just hope he's safe," Rodland replies sounding slightly worried.

Suddenly, the crowd all part evenly from left to right, front to back, leaving Rodland and I looking like idiots, standing all alone in the middle.

A strange six armed creature approaches us. He has a head like an eagle - with white feathers; and his skin colour is olive. His body from the base of his neck, down to his toes, is human; other than the fact that he has six arms.

"Do you two know, Modnar?" the six armed creature asks.

"Yeah, who's asking?" I reply.

"My name is Nokarm, and I'm the mayor of Dandum City. Yesterday, Modnar escaped Dandum prison, freeing innocent people from the clutches of Akiad. If you know him, then please, come with me," Nokarm says before turning around, and heading towards the building ahead of us.

All the townsfolk turn and face inwards while we follow Nokarm, through this narrow trench of people. Great way to attract the attention of an entire city. So much for remaining anonymous.

Once we arrive at the entrance of the building Modnar is in, I look up, and notice the name directly above the door. 'Flork n Talk' is what it's called. To be honest, it is a catchy name which I like, and it points out one more thing to me; it's a pub.

Rodland and I enter and walk towards Modnar; we sit next to him in a booth, in the back corner.

The pub itself is very odd. The bar top is square and in the centre of the room, with the bartender in the middle of it. All the seating is around the outside; booths with a table in the middle of each one. A few tables are scattered around the remainder of the space, with several patrons at each one. There is a female Guytz, talking through a Crent; she appears to be a comedian. Her flowing blue hair is beautiful to say the least.

"All we have to do, is travel to Akiad's castle. Do you think we deserve one stop for some Flork?" Modnar says, taking the Goy's out of our drinks, and placing them down on the table.

I wink at Modnar, and smile.

"Why not, it has been a while since the three of us have drunken Flork together," I reply enthusiastically, tapping my drink, to propose a toast.

"Everyone raise their bottle of Flork. To the hero of the Dandum prison uprising, the time guardian of Tharp! To Modnar!" I say as I raise my bottle of Flork in the air.

Everyone in the room stands, and upon finishing my speech, they call out "to Modnar!"

Everybody takes a gulp of their drink, and it makes me smile. It's great to finally be back on another journey with my friends, both of them.

### IV - CELL we become comfortable?

**VETOR**

Akiad and I are relaxing on the top of Akiad's castle, literally a few hours since Syra's unexpected departure. We both have a chalice of Flork each, basking in the ambience of our success.

"So Vetor, it's all over. How do you feel? What area of Tharp should we claim first?" Akiad asks, sipping his chalice.

I stand up and begin pacing backwards and forwards, sipping from my chalice.

"I don't know to be honest. I just made a decision to betray my best friend, and help the one person I've spent months chasing down. It will be all worth it, once we start saving Earth. We'll be heroes," I reply, continuing to pace.

Akiad stands up, walks past me to the edge of the castle wall and leans against it, peering out to the desert.

"Of course you must feel strange, it's only just happened. We'll get around to saving your planet soon, Vetor. First, think about the path you have chosen; it offers many benefits," Akiad says, leaning on the castle wall with his back turned.

"Like what? Give me a few examples?" I reply, continuing to pace, to and fro.

"Well, think about it. You are now the right hand man to the most powerful wizard in Tharp. I can teach you anything you want to learn, and give you open ended power. Do you want to be more powerful than Syra?"

"No offence Akiad, but I saved your life. You owe me all that by default," I reply, cheekily.

"I like you, Vetor. You speak your mind, just like me. Don't worry, I am going to spend an eternity paying you back, my friend. Syra will become very jealous of you," Akiad says, giggling to himself.

I walk up to the edge of the castle and lean on the wall next to him, facing the night sky.

"Syra's never coming back. She was the only person I was trying to impress," I say, sounding as depressed as I feel.

"Cheer up, Vetor. She'll be back, I can feel it. You can't honestly say that she'll never return? She'll want her revenge with me, that's for sure," Akiad replies, then sips from his chalice.

"Really? So should I be preparing to battle her too? I never really wanted this, I just wanted to do what's right for Earth."

"Of course you should be preparing. Look what's around your neck; two of the Arter gems. What is she going to do now? She's only half as powerful without them."

"I suppose you do have a point. Training first, then we head to Earth? So, when can we start?" I ask, patting him on the back.

Akiad walks over to the table, and picks up a sealed bottle of Flork. He pushes the Goy inside, and I can hear it dissolve, trading its last few moments of life for added flavour. He brings it over to me, and tops up both our chalices.

"Whenever you feel it's right. We have a desert surrounding our castle, so pick a spot and time, and then let me know. No rush, Vetor. After you've finished your training, we will head to Earth. For now, we celebrate," Akiad says.

"I want to start tomorrow. Let's do nothing but drink Flork tonight. We deserve it. Here's to us," I reply, clashing chalices with Akiad.

"To us. I'm going to check on our prisoners, would you like to join me?" Akiad says, finishing his drink, and putting it down next to him.

"Why not, we are the most powerful people in all of Tharp," I reply, then finish my drink.

"That's it Vetor, drink up. Let's head down and make sure they love their new home," Akiad says, leading us towards the bowels of his castle.

I'd be lying if I said that I'm not a little nervous. These people were my friends, who I betrayed for power. I'm not expecting a warm welcome...

**ENAZ**

Tatarina, Titu, Mattisa and I are all in separate cells, made up of iron bars. Akiad let all our remaining warriors free, except those who were close to Syra.

We have been passing time together, chatting, and realising the reality of our situation.

"We need to come up with a plan. How are we going to get out of here?" Tatarina asks, sounding like a whinging little girl.

"I have no idea. I've been sitting here trying to work that out myself. Something will work out, it always does," I reply.

"How can you stay so calm? And are you mad at what Syra did? Leaving us here to rot," Mattisa says, sounding quite angry.

I walk up to my small window, and peer out at the night sky. While gazing at the moon, a single tear rolls down my face.

"Enaz, are you mad at Syra for ditching her destiny?" Mattisa says.

I ignore her comment and continue to stare at the moon, before eventually revealing my thoughts.

"To be honest Mattisa, I'm not. She panicked, and knew that Akiad would kill her. Heck, they may even kill us. But I believe in her, just like you should. If you have faith in her, she'll be back. I can feel it."

"Enaz is right, Mattisa. Syra will be back. Well, I hope so," Tatarina adds, with lack of faith in her voice.

"She will Tatarina. Please, just believe in her. I do. There is no way that she'd leave us all here. She will find a way to rescue us," I reply.

Akiad walks in, clapping really slowly.

"So this is what you pin all your hopes and dreams on, Syra's return?" Akiad says, walking down the hallway containing our cells, continuing to clap slowly.

No one answers, not even me. Well, not until Vetor walks in.

"Oh here he is, the valiant traitor," I say, sarcastically.

"No need for that, Enaz. That is my best friend you're speaking down to," Akiad replies in much the same manner.

"Best friend? That's a funny way to describe someone who is merely craving power, like yourself," I say, winking at him.

Akiad approaches my cell, and waves his right hand, hurling me towards the cell door, uncontrollably; I slam into it, and can't seem to move a muscle.

"What did you say again, Enaz?" Akiad asks, moving his face closer to mine.

"He betrayed Syra, his best friend for power right? He could easily do the same to you, for something even more valuable than power," I reply, struggling to pull away from the cell door.

"And what would that be?" Akiad asks, breathing heavily in my face.

I look towards Vetor and don't break my stare.

"Answer me!" Akiad yells at the top of his lungs.

Still staring Vetor in the eyes, I finally reply.

"He will betray you for love."

"Are you serious, Enaz? It's too late for that now, it's all over. Syra's gone!" Akiad replies, releasing his grip on me; I drop to the ground.

I stand up, then lean on the concrete wall opposite the door; I glance at Akiad and smile.

"Human's fall victim to love, every time. Not something you'd know about, is it?" I say, briefly glancing at Vetor before turning around, and gazing at the moon.

Vetor walks up the stairs and out of the vicinity of the cells.

"You think you have a way out with him? Think again," Akiad says, then storms up the stairs.

"Enaz, that was crazy! How can you speak to Akiad like that?" Tatarina asks.

"Because I bleed no fear when I'm speaking the truth, and the reality is that I'm right. Akiad knows I'm right; Vetor would do anything for Syra. She will be the only one who can crack his mind. The question is, when," I reply, looking out my window.

"And how do you know this?" A mysterious voices says.

I turn around and see a man with white hair, combed to the side like a geek. He is clean shaven, and wearing a tailored, white pastel suit, and black dress shoes.

"Which one of the vice cops are you meant to be?" I joke.

"Pays not to be funny in your situation," he replies....

**VETOR**

Akiad and I return to the roof of the castle. We both lean on the Southern wall, peering out to the night sky, enjoying another chalice of Flork.

"Man, I have done the right thing? Surely I have...I'm sure of it," I mutter to myself, in an attempt of self-reassurance.

"Of course you did, Vetor. I'm very proud of you. It's not easy dropping the weak in search of power, but you did it, quite easily. And you saved my life in the process," Akiad replies, patting my back and sipping on his drink.

"Yeah, I suppose you're right, Akiad. What was I thinking, doubting myself like that," I say, turning and smiling towards him.

"That's it, breathe that in. Do you know what that is?"

"No, what am I smelling?"

"Success, my boy. It's as clean as the air you breathe."

"Hmm, I can get used to this."

Akiad starts laughing to himself, and it in turn makes me do the same.

"Haha, we're going to get on, just fine. Now, would you like me to top your chalice up with some Flork?" Akiad asks.

I pass my chalice towards him and watch Flork being poured in.

"That's how we do it," I say before raising my chalice in the air to do a toast.

Akiad refills his drink, and when it's full, he too raises it in the air.

"To us, our new friendship and power," I say before we clang our chalices together.

"To us is right, young Vetor," Akiad replies, sipping on his drink.

The two of us stay on the roof, and relax. What else is there to do on the day we won the battle versus good?

### V - It's all Greek to me...

**SYRA**

Modnar, Rodland, Nokarm and I drink deep into the night. I haven't had Flork in twelve years; and it tastes amazing. Saying I'm tipsy would be an understatement; I decide to head outside the pub, and stare into the night sky. I need to start thinking about what I have to do.

The night sky offers an infinite amount of inspiration, for anyone, on any planet. The stars are always there, and from wherever you view them, they always offer the same moments in time for you; and you only. So in some weird way, I use it like a notepad for my future.

I think about everyone and everything, especially Vetor. How I realised a few hours before my battle with Akiad that I was in love with him, yet he betrays not only me, but all of the people that helped him become as powerful as he is. My father is also something that pops into my head. He probably hates me for ditching him, but in the years since that event, I have realised something. The world you receive in most cases, is the one you give away. So my father, having to leave me and mum because of his unexplained destiny, is exactly the fate he ironically received.

While all these thoughts mix around in my head, I hear some chimes move nearby; I look to the left and see a white suit. Is it that same agent I saw before?

"WAIT!" I yell, running through the street towards him.

I see him duck into a house, so I follow him inside. Pushing the sheet out of the way; there are five Oathient outcasts sitting around a table, playing a card game, using gold coins to gamble with. Are they more New Zealand coins?

The interior of the house is a sandy yellow, and there are wanted posters all over the walls; Akiad is on a few of them, amongst a few other criminals; I look up and see that I'm on the largest poster, pinned to the roof.

"What are you doing here?" one of the Oathient serpents ask. They all stand and reach for their weapons.

"I mean no harm. Did a person in a white suit run through?" I ask, getting no response from them.

They slither towards me and I move back to the wall.

"Look, I mean no harm, but I strongly recommend not giving me any trouble," I say, looking towards the back door.

Two of the serpents try to rush me; I sidestep, and breathe fire all over them.

"AAARRRGGGHHHH!" they scream, burning to death.

The other Oathient serpents slither backwards in fear before sitting back down at the table.

"Now, where did he go?" I ask, before all three of them point to the back of the house.

I quickly run outside; the back yard is a small, boxed sandpit, exactly like the back of the last property I chased him through. The wall in front of me is crumbled, and the infinite desert is beyond; I step through the gap and see the man in the white suit, sitting cross-legged a few metres away. I don't hesitate to approach him.

"Who are you?" I ask, standing in front of him.

"Please sit," he replies.

"Don't really want to get sand in my boots."

"Suit yourself."

"Why do you keep following me?"

"Am I following you? I seem to remember you chasing me."

"Cut the crap. What's your name?"

"I can't really say. It's safer for me to keep myself hidden."

"Why? Aren't the Syndicate trying to kill me?"

"Indeed."

"I don't know why I bother. I'd get more answers talking to a brick wall," I say, before walking away.

"So where is the other you?"

I suddenly turn around, draw Finito and hold it to his neck.

"How do you know about....her?" I ask, feeling my heart sink.

"I know about everything."

"How could you possibly know? I've only just got here?"

"Please, put your weapon away. I mean you no harm."

"Can you at least answer why you're not trying to kill me?" I ask, sheathing Finito.

"Because you've helped me before."

I sit down on the sand opposite him, and run my hands through my hair.

"Frustrated?" he asks.

"Yeah, slightly."

"Always wanting answers, but never searching for the questions."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"Think about it, Syra. I'll be seeing you," he says, before standing up and opening a wormhole next to me.

"What's stopping me from following you?" I ask.

"Your destiny, Syra," he replies before disappearing into the wormhole.

As the ball of energy sucks through the tiny hole in the fabric of time, I notice something drawn into the sand. Did he do this?

It's clearly a Greek symbol; I can remember studying this in sixth form. It's the Greek symbol for Omega. How does he know about history from my planet?

Once I head inside the house, the three Oathient serpents all freeze, shivering with fear.

"Do you mind?" I say, reaching for one of the gold coins.

"Ta...ta....ta...take as ma...ma...many as you wa...want," one of the Oathient outcasts say.

I inspect the coin, and as I predict; it's a New Zealand $1 coin, from the year 2029, much like the ones from Campog's chamber. I approach the serpent on the left of the table.

"Did Campog give you these?" I ask.

"N...n....no, I haven't seen him in a long time."

"Don't lie!"

"I'm not!"

I swiftly draw Finito and chop the head off the serpent, then point my blade towards the stomach of the middle serpent.

"Tell me who gave you these coins!!" I yell.

"W....w...we can't," he replies, trembling.

I plunge Finito into his stomach, and after pulling it out, I place the bloodied blade against the last serpents left cheek.

"Who gave you these coins? Tell me, or your fate will be as pleasant as your friends. I feel no guilt taking the lives of those who aren't needed," I say, running my blade against his face.

"I....I....was told....n....not to say. Please, don't kill me."

I ram Finito into his chest, and blood runs from his mouth.

"Tell me who," I ask.

"Y.....y....you did," he says in his last breath.

My heart sinks and while I retrieve my blade, I wonder how that's possible. I did this? That makes absolutely no sense at all. Surely he's joking? How could I have provided all that money? It must have been Campog; that's the only logical explanation, as only he has that much money, from the year 2029.

As I'm walking back to the pub, I begin wondering what on Tharp is going on. Firstly, Mr Syndicate; I will never give Modnar shit anymore, as he is far less cryptic. He's not telling me anything, and what's even more confusing, is that he means me no harm. So in short, he is the exact opposite of what Modnar described of his people. Secondly, more of that money from the future, and apparently I'm the one responsible?? This is giving me such a headache.

I arrive back to where I was, outside the Flork n talk, gazing at the stars. Nokarm comes stumbling out of the pub fairly drunk, and he's making the most of having six arms; he has a bottle of Flork in every hand.

"What are you...HICCUP...doing out here alones?" Nokarm asks, swaying in his immobile standing position.

"Well to be fair, I'm thinking about what I've got to do. It's been a long time since I've felt this heavy burden on my shoulders, and I'm just readjusting my alignment, if that makes sense?" I reply in a slightly more sober manner.

"Ish makes pefick sense, HICCUP," Nokarm says, continuing to sway on the spot.

"Nokarm, you should go over there and sit down, you're quite drunk," I reply.

"HICCUP...yep I suppish I better sit HICCUP...down," Nokarm says, leaning himself against a nearby wall.

Within moments, Nokarm is fast asleep; I return my focus to the stars, trying to collect my thoughts.

I'm not always pessimistic. You see, life always needs balance. So, rather than be negative about all my confusing new discoveries, I begin to reflect complete optimism. I think about gaining two of my best friends back; Rodland and Modnar. They mean so much to me, and I didn't get to see them for half my journey, maybe even longer; that isn't even including the last twelve years. Their plan to bring Akiad down, makes me so thankful that I have another chance to set things straight. I love how life is sometimes, and how all of this is possible, in the infinite universe of time we exist in.

"Arys, what are you doing out here all alone?" Rodland asks as he staggers slightly towards me, with a bottle of Flork in his right hand.

"Oh, hey Rodland. Good to see you're a little bit more sober than the last guy," I say, sarcastically.

"Where is the last guy?" Rodland replies, before taking a swig of his drink.

I raise my eyebrows a little bit, and look towards the unconscious Nokarm, in turn making Rodland see him; he turns his attention back towards me.

"How long has he been out for?" Rodland asks.

"I dunno, not too long before you came out," I reply.

"Oh. So what are you doing out here, again?"

"Sorry, I forgot to answer that. My brain is a blur at the moment. I'm just out here collecting my thoughts. Been thinking how great it is to have you and Modnar back in my life. You both mean a lot to me. I also feel a bit sorry for you, Rodland."

"Why is that, Arys?" Rodland replies, sipping on his Flork.

"Well, you've spent twelve years on Earth in a dark cave, fighting for survival. I just wish I could have discovered you earlier. I'm happy and very relieved that you are safe and alive," I reply, before hugging him tightly.

After we finish, Rodland starts giggling to himself.

"What's so funny?" I ask, before grabbing his drink and taking a sip.

"You forget that I am bred for survival. Myself and the warriors of Toolore, have been around for thousands of years, training to one day aid 'the chosen one'. Twelve years is nothing, Sy......Arys. It's all over now, so let's head inside and enjoy our well-deserved rest?" Rodland replies, grabbing his drink back off me, and turning to head inside.

"I'll be inside soon, I'll just be a few minutes."

"All right, see you inside....oh hi Modnar," Rodland replies as he passes Modnar entering the pub.

"Well, I may as well just stay here," I mutter sarcastically, before chuckling to myself.

"Hi my girl, how's your night going?" Modnar asks, standing next to me, looking into the night sky.

"Umm, bizarre Modnar, really bizarre. It's good to see you, though. I must admit, twelve years have flown by," I reply while briefly smiling towards him.

"That's the confusing part about being a time guardian. Because I have some control over the space time continuum, it makes time hard to track. You see, think about me in this instance. You and Rodland have been on Earth for twelve years, right? Well, a bit over a few days ago in my direct timeline that I've physically lived through, I was fighting with you in the battle of Neca city. So as you can imagine, it's a little confusing at the best of times," Modnar replies.

"Yeah, I know what you mean. I'm still trying to get my head around this whole 'time travel' thing myself."

"Now, how has your night been bizarre?"

"Haha, man where do I start?"

"From the most logical point to begin."

"Well, I've bumped into one of the Syndicate."

"You what??!"

"I'm fine, he didn't try to hurt me."

"That makes no sense. They are ruthless and will stop at nothing to ensure our death."

"Then why didn't this one do that?"

"Well, I'm not sure. That's the confusing part."

"See what I mean by bizarre?"

"Indeed. Oh, when did Nokarm end up here?"

"He's been passed out for a while."

"Well, he's not going to need all of these," Modnar says, stealing a couple of his drinks.

"Cheers. Well, that's not the end of all the weird events."

"What else has happened, my girl?"

"Well, I followed him into a house, much further down the street. Inside, were a group of Oathient outcasts; they were gambling while playing a card game."

"Sorry my girl, forgive me, but I'm not following you. What's strange about that?"

"The gold they were gambling with is from my planet, from the year 2029; that's ten years in the future from when I'm from."

"Now that is bizarre."

"And it's not even the weirdest part."

"Hold that thought, my girl," Modnar says, sipping on his bottle.

I take a gulp of mine, then wipe the excess from my mouth with my right arm.

"Wanna know who he said gave it to them? Go on, guess."

"I have no idea."

"Me."

"What?"

"Exactly. See, it makes no sense."

"I understand why your day has been so strange."

"Oh it gets better. After the guy from the Syndicate disappeared, I noticed a symbol just appear in the sand."

"What kind of symbol?"

"It represents Omega in the Greek alphabet. Again, another thing from my world. Do you have any idea what this means?"

"Hmmmm. I don't know what to tell you, my girl. Give me a minute to think about it."

We pause and share a few moments of silence together. This predicament is a double edged sword. You see, on one side I'm actually very thankful that Modnar is as confused as me. On the other, equally frustrated that he has no idea, as I have literally no one else to ask. The only one that can answer my questions, is the man in the pastel suit.

"Sorry for the change in subject, but Rodland suggested I change my name in public. I came up with 'Arys,' which is just Syra backwards. I got the idea from my father, who did the same thing," I explain.

"Very clever, my girl. I was going to mention something to you about that, but it looks like Rodland beat me to it. You want to know something else weird?" Modnar replies.

"Try me."

"When Gurdon and I were fighting in the Dandum Mudlands - directly after we finished travelling back in time - he said the strangest thing to me. He kept saying 'how did you escape' and continued making references to me escaping the prison. And here I am, now basking in the ambiance of my prison escape, where I freed everyone. This quest we are on together is a very strange on, and seems to unfold slowly before us. Let's both be patient, and hopefully during the course of this journey, we will learn to understand what is going on," Modnar says, before smiling towards me.

The longer I'm on this planet, the more twisted this plot seems to be. I'm an impatient Gemini, seeking all the answers.

"I really hope you're right, Modnar."

I briefly look down, then return my attention to him.

"What's wrong, my girl?" Modnar asks.

"Just thought I'd say thanks. Until Enaz successfully filled your shoes after you disappeared, you were like the father I never had. Ironically enough, he has been absent for twelve years from my life, again. That is almost the amount of time he was out of my life the first time. Here I am, confiding in you like a daughter does to a father. Thank you, Modnar. For stopping at nothing, to make sure I'm okay," I say as tears roll down my face.

Modnar wipes a few tears from his eyes, and looks over to me.

"Phew, I'm off for another Flork, you coming in?" Modnar asks as he stops in the middle of walking away.

"Not just yet, old man. Give me a few more minutes," I reply, cheekily.

"Not a problem. Oh, and keep what we said between us for now?"

"Sounds like a plan," I say, before sipping on my drink.

"Huh? Where am I? What am I doing outside?" Nokarm says while he props himself up with three of his hands.

"You passed out there a little while ago. You should head inside, where it's a bit warmer," I reply, turning my attention back to the stars.

"Sure....BURP....thing," Nokarm says, staggering back inside the pub.

I have almost given up gazing at the stars, but then I hear a familiar voice, that I haven't heard in a long time.

"Hello miss, can you please direct me to....wait Syra, is that you? Why is your hair blonde, and when did you get this arm seal?" the person says standing in front of me.

I slowly readjust my drunken vision straight ahead, and my heart sinks; I don't know what to say or do. It's like I've seen a ghost; how do I explain to him why I'm standing here.

The person standing in front of me, is Titu. Now my adventure has become slightly more complicated.

### VI - Get to the point, Titu.

**ENAZ**

Tatarina, Mattisa, Titu and I all stand in our respective cells, wondering who this guy in the white suit is, and what he's doing here.

"So, you must be Enaz, the lippy father of Syra. Am I right?" the man in the suit says.

I start slowly clapping, smiling towards him.

"Ten points for you, stud. Bet you pull all the ladies with that haircut," I say, sarcastically as he turns his back to me.

"Aaaahhh, the beautiful Tatarina. I've heard all about you," he says, walking up to her cell.

I notice a tattoo on the back of his neck. It is a circle with a line through it, from top to bottom; the Greek symbol for 'Phi.'

"Why do you have a Greek symbol on the back of your neck?" I ask.

"Enaz, I wish it was the right time to kill you," he replies.

"So when is that? And who do you work for? Akiad?" I ask.

"Pfft, Akiad? He is just a mere pawn in the grander, much larger plan."

"So who do you work for? And I see you know chess? You must be from my world."

"Where I'm from is irrelevant; as is who I work for. All you need to know, is that the Syndicate are coming. Where is Syra? I'm expecting her presence."

"Too late for that, champ; you missed her by a few hours."

"That's such a shame. Tell her that I look forward to meeting her, once in for all. Time to put an end to her existence."

"What do you want with my daughter, tell me!" I yell, gripping the bars of my cell as tight as possible.

"I want to kill the woman who is destined to kill our leader, and everyone in the Syndicate. I want to alter her destiny, and change the sands of time, forever."

"Good luck with that," I say, cheekily.

He walks up to my cell, and holds his right palm open in front of me. A small ball of kinetic energy - about the size of a tomato - floats there; he smiles towards me before throwing it towards Tatarina. Once it makes contact with her, it grows to fill her cell; seconds later, it sucks through a small black hole, leaving a pink lightning bolt, suspended in the air. Tatarina is gone.

"What have you done with her??!" I yell.

"Bye Enaz, until next time. Tell Syra I say hi," he says, leaving the vicinity via the stairs.

"Who are the Syndicate?" Mattisa asks.

"I have no idea. Where did he send Tatarina?" I reply.

"Send her? What did he do to her?"

"He sent her through time. I wish I never said anything."

"He had such immense power. Nothing like I've ever seen. What did he mean with Akiad being a....pawn was it?"

"It means that he isn't as important as he seems. Aah, I can't make any sense of it."

Lightning starts sparking all around Tatarina's cell. A ball of energy fills up the empty space within, then vanishes the same way it previously did; Tatarina drops to the floor.

"TATARINA!" The three of us yell.

"Are you all right? What happened?" Titu asks.

"I don't know. All I remember is being hit by an enormous amount of energy, then here I am?" Tatarina replies, scratching her head.

"Hmmm, so he only sent you a few minutes into the future. He was just displaying his power to us," I say, before turning to look out the window.

"I wonder if the Syndicate are Time Guardians, much like Modnar." Tatarina asks.

"Sounds quite likely to me. I saw a tat......seal on the back of his neck. It was of a symbol I'm familiar with. Combining that discovery with his reference to chess, it makes me think they're from Earth."

"Earth?" Tatarina asks, tipping her head to the side.

"My home planet."

Silence consumes us as we think about what has just taken place.

I'm pacing, trying to think of a way out of these cells. I wonder if Syra is coming to get us. I really can't see any other way to get out of here. I can see Mattisa blinking, and Tatarina is playing with her chain; Titu is suspiciously tapping his cell door; it seems like he has something to say. He continues for a minute before breaking his silence.

"Hey, I just thought I'd let you all know, that Enaz was right before. Syra is coming for us," Titu explains.

"WHAT?!" we all cry out.

"Yeah it's true. I don't know how you knew Syra was coming Enaz, but she is," Titu says, looking down at the ground.

"I don't know that she's coming; I just know she wouldn't let us sit here and rot," I say, gripping the bars of my cell.

"So how is she going to save us? And how come you never said anything?" Tatarina asks.

"So, did the wormhole she jumped into actually send her somewhere else on Tharp?" Mattisa adds, sounding just as curious.

"Slow down on the questions. Syra had blonde hair when I saw her, and she was with Rodland and Modnar," Titu explains.

"WHAT???!" we all simultaneously reply.

"Wait, blonde hair? Great, so Modnar was with her....wait, Rodland is alive??" I ask, sounding shocked.

"Yes, Rodland's not dead. What planet are you guys on? Definitely not Tharp," Titu says, sarcastically.

"Wait a minute. When and where did you see them?" I ask, pacing to and fro in my cell.

"Sssshhhhh someone's coming," Mattisa whispers.

Vetor descends the spiralling staircase, towards our cells; the moment he in view, the sarcasm begins.

"Here he is, Mr Loyalty," I say, sarcastically.

Vetor opens his mouth to reply, but what we're all witnessing, makes it stay wide open.

A huge ball of kinetic energy appears in the middle of the corridor, between our cells; bolts of lightning are illuminating the hallway. Vetor draws his staff for battle, as we're all curious of who is arriving.

Moments later, the ball of energy disappears, leaving another suspended pink lightning bolt; two unarmed orcs drop to the ground.

"Where's Modnar?" one orc says.

"Has Modnar escaped?" the other orc replies.

"Escaped where?" Vetor asks.

"We were just at Dandum prison, about to feed him. He was our prisoner; the moment we were in his cell, we disappear and start flying through a portal, which was a long round tunnel, where the walls were made of lightning and immense energy. Then we end up back in the prison?" one of the orcs explains.

"You are in the cells under Akiad's castle, not a prison; I'm Akiad's right hand man. Please, head upstairs and explain this to him, and have a cup of Flork, to settle down," Vetor explains.

"Thank you sir," The orcs reply as they bow and leave via the staircase.

"So 'Mr Time Guardian,' what just happened there?" I say, before winking at him.

"I have no idea," Vetor replies.

"Why'd you do it, Vetor?" Mattisa asks.

"I knew you were going to do something; my instincts picked it up the moment we met. You're lucky Syra trusted you so much; I sure didn't," Tatarina says, giving Vetor a filthy look.

"I did what I felt was right at the time. We can do more with Akiad as our ally. He will help us restore peace to Earth. Why can no one else see that but me?" Vetor replies.

"That's because no one else in this room is that naïve," I say, before turning around to look out the window. I swallow my anger and turn back around; Vetor gives me an extremely sinister look. His eyes are fiery, and a mix of red and black steam rises from his entire body. He leaves the room, and as he ascends the spiral stairwell, black and red steam pollutes the air.

"Me two, Vetor none," I quip.

The four of us start laughing. It's nice to know that we still see the funny side to something, while in our current dilemma. I have a few tears coming out of my eyes. They start off as tears of joy, and quickly became tears of despair. I was trying my best to act like a father to him, but still couldn't convince him to see what he's done wrong. You have to remember one thing; there is nothing more brutal then the truth.

After a small lapse of time, I get straight back into the gentle interrogation of Titu's current knowledge of our situation.

"Now where were we before being interrupted by the world's biggest traitor....oh that's right. Now Titu, what did Syra tell you? And when did you see her? Sorry for the flurry of questions, I'm just curious to know what's going on," I say, before leaning on the back wall of my cell, and folding my arms.

Titu rotates his neck in circular motions, while doing the same with his wrists and ankles, respectively. He's relaxing his joints, before he releases all the stress off his burdened shoulders.

"I saw Syra a few days ago. When Syra and her companions left Toolore Village, Rodland gave me instructions to head to Dandum City, and ask about Modnar breaking out. I assumed it was Dandum prison. Here's where the story takes a weird twist," Titu explains.

We all listen patiently, giving Titu our undivided attention, awaiting what he has to say next.

"What happened?" Tatarina asks.

"Well, when I arrived at Dandum city, I needed directions, so I walked up to this blonde lady looking at the stars; it happened to be Syra. The weirdest part was, she looked about a decade older. She took me inside the pub, and Modnar was seated at a table, next to Rodland," Titu says, seeming a little confused.

The three of us look at Titu in the weirdest way. I'm just not really sure what to ask, and I think the others are the same.

"So why was Syra so old?" I ask.

"That's not even really the strange part. I knew that speaking with them would have answered some questions; Modnar and Rodland, were drinking Flork in the pub, with Nokarm. They were celebrating Modnar's triumphant escape of Dandum prison, and his heroic rescue of all the prisoners," Titu replies.

"Titu, in all fairness, although that's all quite interesting, that's not really explaining anything," I say, sounding as frustrated as I feel.

Titu takes a big breath, and looks at all of us. I can feel him releasing a heavy burden by passing on this information, and we all are eagerly awaiting him to finish doing so.

"Here goes. Modnar and Rodland had left with the Syra you know, to find the four Arter gems of Tharp. Now, THIS Modnar and Rodland, were with an older Syra, who had two of the Four Arter gems already. Rodland instructed me to listen to what Syra had to say, and not to tell a soul; especially Vetor. She said I was allowed to tell you three, when we got thrown into prison. She also said it wasn't going to make sense to me, until it made sense...does that make sense?" Titu explains, sounding confused.

"Wait, Mattisa....you're appearing? But we don't have the Arter gem of Wind?" I say, watching her gradually appear.

I can hear noises coming from above us, sounds like people dying. I wonder what's going on.

"What's all that screaming?" I say, diverting my attention towards the staircase.

"I don't know, it sounds like a riot to me," Tatarina replies, also looking towards the staircase.

The sight that we're all witnessing is as strange to us as anything we've seen or heard on our journey so far. I rub my eyes and blink, making sure this isn't a dream.

"SYRA!" the four of us yell as she enters the passage.

A tidal wave comes flying out of the water tattooed on her right fist, and floods the entire cell chamber, instantly busting all the locks on our cells.

"Titu, did you tell them? Hi guys!" Syra says, before heading back up the staircase.

"Yes Syra! I'm so glad you made it! Let's go everyone!" Titu yells, leading Tatarina, Mattisa and I out of our current imprisonment.

### VII - The Missing Link

**SYRA**

I have to think fast, and take control of this situation. If Titu starts asking too many questions - like the curious little cat that he is - it could alter my destiny, or the events leading up to my untimely departure.

"Hi Titu. Ummm how are you, and what are you doing in Dandum City?" I say, in an awkward manner.

"I'm on an errand that Rodland sent me on. What are you doing here?" Titu replies, sounding quite confused.

"Can you please wait here, Titu? I'll be back in a moment for you; don't move!" I say, before dashing into the pub, straight up to my drunken counterparts.

The ambience in the room is that of mixed laughter and murmur, so me barrelling in like a bulldozer thankfully doesn't raise an eyebrow.

"Umm guys, we have a dilemma!" I say as Modnar, Rodland, Nokarm and I, all huddle together towards the centre of the table.

"What's wrong, my girl?" Modnar asks.

"It's hard to explain, I was going to say to follow my lead and improvise; I don't know how long I can contain the situation?" I whisper, looking over my left shoulder.

Titu walks up to our table and gives me the biggest fright.

"Hey, you didn't come get me? Modnar, Rodland, what are you two doing here?" Titu asks.

"Titu, this isn't going to make much sense, so we need you to trust us, and follow her instructions one hundred percent. You're not allowed to tell a soul, especially Vetor. I can't stress enough how important it is that he never knows. Nokarm, can you please give us a few moments alone with our friend here?" Rodland replies.

"Not a problem, I'll get us a few drinks, and wait at the bar," Nokarm says as he walks off.

"So what is going on?" Titu asks, sounding confused.

"Basically Titu, it is Rodland, Modnar and I, standing before your very eyes. I can't explain to you right now why we're here, or why I look older, but all will be revealed at the right time. Tomorrow, you head back to Toolore Village, and don't speak a word about seeing Modnar, Rodland or myself, okay? Now some time prior to the end battle with Akiad, the 'younger me' is going to arrive back at Toolore village, and is going to ask for your services in battle. Help me as you normally would, and don't act suspicious around me, because I'll pick up on it. Let the events of the battle with Akiad and his men unfold as it's meant to, and you'll know you've done it correctly, if your outcome is to get thrown into prison, with three other people. Now, you may tell those three people when the time is right, and please have no fear of being thrown in there, as we will break you out that night. It won't make much sense to you, until it makes sense. Oh, by the way, call me Arys from now on, okay," I say, before finishing the bottle of Flork directly in front of me.

"Rodland and Modnar, what are you doing here? And where is your armour, Rodland?" Titu asks, still sounding confused.

Modnar and Rodland look at me with their eyebrows raised, almost like it is my responsibility to sort this mess out.

"We're just going to go meet Nokarm at the bar, and pick up our drinks. Would you like us to get you one, Titu?" Rodland asks; he and Modnar stand and vacate their respective seats.

"No thank you. Sy...Arys, why is your hair blonde? Where did you get this seal from?" Titu asks, scratching his head in confusion.

"Okay Mr curious, let's head outside," I say before leading Titu outside the pub.

We start walking slowly down the main street of Dandum city, while I carefully answer his questions without revealing too much.

"First, the blonde hair is because it was a decision I made a few years ago. The 'seal' I have been working on for many years of my life; it's something that people do on my planet, and it's quite addictive to be honest. But the main thing here is that you swear on the Brotherhood of Guytz seal that's on our left wrists, that you don't breathe a word of what you have seen today," I say, turning his wrist over to show his seal.

"Yes I swear I won't tell but Sy....." Titu says before I interrupt him, by putting my right hand over his mouth.

"It's Arys now, and Titu; no more questions. If you know too much, it could put our top secret mission at risk. You, Rodland, Modnar and myself, are the only four people who know. We haven't even told Nokarm about it," I explain.

Titu starts nodding, and I remove my hand from his mouth.

"All right, deal. I agree, no more questions, I'm sorry Arys. So when can you tell me everything, so I will understand?" Titu replies.

"As soon as I break you out of Akiad's castle, that would be the most appropriate timing; you have my word," I explain, smiling towards him.

"Thank you. I am still very confused as to what's going on, and you know me; Mr curious. But, with Modnar and Rodland telling me that I should always trust what you say, makes it much easier to do so," Titu replies.

"I appreciate that, Titu. I have no reason to lie to people I trust. We will succeed in taking down Akiad, I promise you that," I say before messing up Titu's hair.

"So how did you get the two Arter gems you have around your neck?" Titu asks.

I stop walking and look Titu in the eyes, instantly raising my eyebrows upon contact.

"Titu!" I say sternly with my eyebrows still raised.

"Sorry, I'll stop asking questions," Titu replies, looking at the ground.

"Don't be so glum, Titu. I promise on my family's life, that I will explain everything when the moment is right; straight after I break you out of Akiad's castle. Promise me before we go back to the pub that you won't tell a soul, till I said you can?"

"Yes Arys, you have my word!" Titu replies, smiling back at me.

"Oh, before we go, I need to tell you one last thing," I say as we continue to walk.

"Anything!" Titu replies, looking me straight in the eyes.

"When you're speaking to me after dinner, the last time I'm in Toolore village before battling Akiad, you must tell me that the petrification dust, is in Tarahe Tower; located on the head of the Mazelia. You'll know the right time, as it's your destiny to educate me of this," I explain.

"What time exactly? I'm quite fussy when it comes to my eating schedule."

"It'll be quite early in the morning. We drink way past midnight, but I can't recall exactly."

"Not a problem. Should we have some Flork and get merry?" Titu asks with a huge smile on his face.

"Yeah, why not!" I enthusiastically reply, smiling back at him.

Once we arrive back in the pub, our table is the only one with occupants still awake. There are people passed out everywhere.

The only two people still standing, are Rodland and Modnar.

"Hello you two! Please, come join the festivities!" Rodland says as he puts his arms up in the air, to drape over us.

"Gees Rodland, you're a lot heavier to cart around drunk, well in comparison to your old counterpart," I say, cheekily.

"Eerrrggghhhh, I have to agree with Arys, sir!" Titu adds, as he too, struggles to hold up our heavy friend.

"Where are we sleeping tonight?" I ask; Titu and I drag Rodland towards the exit.

"We have a free room booked in the 'Dandum Inn'. Out the main door, look left and its right there. The reservation is under 'the hero of Dandum city', so just say that and they'll show you to your room," Modnar explains, before finishing the rest of his drink.

As Titu and I drag the semiconscious Rodland to the Dandum inn, I think about how funny Modnar was just before. Sounded just like something Vetor would say.

We both carefully place Rodland into the nearby seat, and I go up to the counter to be served by a female Oathient serpent.

"Hi there, we have a reservation under Modnar?" I ask as the receptionist checks her slabs of rock with names etched into it.

"Sorry, no reservation for Modnar here. We have reservations for a Ludmuf, a Melbas, and the hero of Dandum city. Is it any of these?" The receptionist replies.

I slowly look towards Titu and smile. It makes me laugh; Modnar's joke is actually true.

"We are the last option. The 'hero of Dandum city' is Modnar," I say as I help Titu lift Rodland off the seat he's slumped in.

We stagger down a few corridors, find our room, which is number thirteen; glad I'm not superstitious.

Titu unlocks the door and we place Rodland face down onto the nearby bed; I drop to my knees in exhaustion.

"I have a sore head, so I might go to sleep now too. See you in the morning," Titu says as he heads towards one of the beds.

"No worries, Titu. Goodnight," I reply as I quietly shut the door, and exit the inn.

"You made it, my girl," Modnar says as he pulls out two more Goy's, and places them down onto the table to disappear.

"Of course. Titu has gone to sleep, so I can settle my nerves about this whole mishap," I reply as I take a swig of my drink.

"You handled it well, my girl. I quite enjoyed sitting back and letting you sort it out," Modnar says, smiling and placing his hand on my shoulder.

"So where do we go next?" I ask.

"Well, I know for a fact that Akiad has about two hundred thousand orcs; hiding in the Catacombs of Newace, which is under the desert, just a little North of Dandum city. How many orcs did you encounter in the final battle?" Modnar asks.

"Ummm... I remember Butch saying there was about fifty thousand, whys that?"

"Well my girl, have a little think about it. If Akiad has about two hundred thousand orcs, then who took out the other one hundred and fifty thousand?" Modnar says, raising his eyebrows towards me.

"Us?" I reply, sounding unsure of myself.

"Exactly right, it has to be us. Who else is crazy enough to try such a thing?" Modnar says, winking at me.

"Haha you're crazy. This seems like it's getting far too risky, don't you think?" I ask before finishing the last of my drink.

"Syra, please follow me," Modnar replies as leads me towards the bar.

This mission is becoming far too dangerous. It just seems too simple to get caught. I wonder what ace Modnar has up his sleeve.

"Bartender, another two bottles of Flork please, Goy's removed...thank you," Modnar says before sliding me a bottle, we clang them together.

We both finish about half out of our drinks each, place them down on the bar, and I give him my undivided attention.

"Now my girl, to answer your question. Let's say we leave it be, and kill none of his warriors. It could end up two hundred thousand versus seven hundred. Like the sounds of those odds? Or would you like to swing the battle in our favour?" Modnar says, before sipping on his drink.

I swallow another mouthful of Flork and look towards my old friend. Is he nuts, or is this the best plan he has ever had. I suppose I have no choice to agree.

"All right Modnar, let's do this. I'm sold on this plan. Here's to the fall of Akiad!" I say as I quickly snatch my bottle, and raised it towards Modnar.

"That's the spirit!" Modnar replies as he clangs my bottle.

As we laugh together, I hear some clapping from behind me; we both look over our shoulders, and see the Syndicate agent with the Mohawk.

"Sounds like a good plan, Syra. Let's hope you don't get yourself killed," he says.

Our plan is in place, and it is almost time to even the numbers, for a battle that has already happened. We just need to know what this annoying prick wants.

### VIII - An Unexpected Twist

**SYRA**

I storm up the spiral staircase with Finito in my hand, and both the Fire and Wind Arter gems in their respective slots on the sword.

One orc swings his axe towards me, so I duck to the side, and slice him all the way from the groin through the top of his head, spilling internal organs all over the staircase.

"Wait up Sy............that's revolting!" Titu yells as he tiptoes through the body organs on the staircase.

"Ladies," Enaz says as he signals Tatarina and Mattisa to go up the stairs.

I keep running up the staircase full speed; I see another orc charging towards me.

"AAAARRRRGGGGHHHHH!" the orc yells, slicing at me with his axe.

I block his shot with Finito, and hold out my clenched left fist towards the orcs face.

Flurries of flaming darts come flying out of the tattoo on my left hand. They are so hot, that they burn through the orcs face, leaving perfect steaming holes. The darts look identical to normal throwing darts, but made of molten rock.

I continue running full speed up the staircase, till I'm at the top.

"Where are you, Vetor?!" I yell, looking frantically left and right.

Three orcs run up to me, I slice the head off the left one and blood sprays all over the place. I shoot more fire darts from my left hand, through the faces of the remaining two orcs. The pressure from the darts, pushes the inside of their faces, out the back of their heads.

"Syra, what should we do?" Enaz asks, holding an axe in his hand.

"Go and find your equipment; I'm going to find Vetor. I've waited twelve years for this! It's great to see you!" I reply.

"Wait, what do you mean beautiful? It's good to see you, too!" Enaz yells, before slicing an orc through the midsection

I turn and smile towards him. I just want to hug him, and explain how much I've missed him, but now is not the time, nor the place.

Mattisa has an axe, and Tatarina is holding her chain in her left hand. She then throws her chain around a nearby orcs head, and pulls it in towards her; Mattisa dives in, and slices its head off.

"Titu, tell everyone to wait here. I am heading up there, I have a feeling about this staircase!" I say, moments before scaling the steps in front of me.

As I ascend the staircase, fear plagues my mind. How am I going to handle Vetor? Do I have an epic battle to the death with him? Or do I just simply exchange words? My father is always one for words, so I may follow in his footsteps for this scenario. At age eighteen, I wanted to rip Vetor's head off for his betrayal, but with twelve more years under my belt, I am a different woman.

I open the trap door - which leads me to the roof of the castle - and the moonlight blinds me. It's quite high up; I peek over the edge, and it's a long way down. Looking ahead, I see only one man standing there, with his back to me; it's Vetor.

"Vetor, I've waited a long time to speak to you," I say as I sheathe Finito, and carefully approach him.

"Oh the hours must have been hard on you, Syra," Vetor sarcastically replies, as he turns around and leans back on the castle wall.

When we make eye contact, Vetor has a shocked look upon his face; it's like he has seen a ghost.

"I wish it was only that long, Vetor. Why did you do it? You know how I am, so be straight up and honest. Cut the fat, and leave the muscle," I say, standing about three metres away from him, with my legs apart.

He stares into my eyes and we exchange a moment of something special, before he starts frowning.

"Why must I answer your question? Why don't you answer mine?" Vetor replies.

"You know you can trust me, Vetor; the issue is that I no longer trust you. You answer my question, then I'll answer yours," I say, standing in the same stance.

"I wanted the power to save the world, and to impress a certain someone. I suppose you could say, I did it for love....and power," Vetor explains, turning back around to peer towards the night sky.

"Oh, well aren't they just two things that go so well together," I reply, sarcastically reply, as I continue to cautiously approach Vetor.

He turns around, and notices that he's only a metre from me. The moonlight shines on my face, and he must notice that I'm a lot older than I was a few hours ago.

"How long have you waited to speak to me?" Vetor asks.

"Twelve years since the events of today," I reply as I rest my right hand on his cheek.

"What are you doing, Syra?" Vetor says, closing his eyes and resting into my hand.

"I love you, Vetor. I always have. You didn't have to betray me to have love or power, you already had both," I reply, looking Vetor in the eyes.

"Really?" Vetor says, seeming shocked with my previous statement.

I look towards him, and as he gazes back at me; I know exactly what moment I have come to. It's the moment in which I have waited a lifetime for, flashing before my very eyes; we both lean in with our eyes closed, and exchange a passionate kiss...

Meanwhile.....

**ENAZ**

While Syra has run off on her own, the rest of us have all met up in one main room, at the bottom of the staircase, which she ascended. It's great to see each other, finally.

"Modnar, Rodland?! Wow, I can't believe you're both alive! Thanks for saving us!" I say, backing up towards them.

"Enaz? It's great to see you too," Rodland replies, moments before chopping another orc in half, with his huge sword.

"Tatarina?" Modnar says over his right shoulder.

"Hey ummm....Modnar, right? It's good to see you!" Tatarina replies, guarding her position in our attack formation.

Modnar, Rodland, Mattisa, Tatarina, Titu and I are backed up against each other, facing our respective direction.

"Where are our weapons? I miss my babies," I yell as I cut through another orc with my axe.

"They'll be in the armoury, down that staircase over there. Enaz, Rodland and Tatarina head for the armoury, the rest of us will guard this spot. Once Syra is back with us, we shall all depart," Modnar explains.

"There! Some orcs ran up the staircase Syra went up!" Mattisa yells, pointing their direction.

"She will be fine! Please, guard this position!" Rodland yells as he leads Tatarina and me down to the armoury...

**VETOR**

It has been exactly as I imagined. Syra and I have been kissing for what seems like an eternity. We both haven't stopped, and I don't care. I want to do this as much as she does. But, as with everything amazing in my life, here is where the unexpected twist comes in.

While Syra and I are kissing, I feel her thud forward a few times, followed by the taste of her blood, rushing into my mouth.

I pull away from her, and she falls into my arms, revealing five arrows in her back.

"NOOOOOOOOOO! What have you done!?" I yell, waving my right hand, causing a gust of wind to push the three archer orcs flying over the castle wall.

As I cradle her in my arms, I unwillingly realise the event that has just taken place; Syra has just died.

### IX - Disguise our Intentions

**SYRA**

"So what do you want?" I ask, walking back to our table.

"All I want is for you to do the right thing," the Syndicate agent replies, sitting at the table opposite me.

"This makes very little sense," Modnar adds, joining us.

"If it isn't Modnar, what brings you into this?" he asks.

"I'm her guardian, and I'll protect her no matter what the cost," Modnar replies.

"That's not your job; you're a Time Guardian, remember?"

"Of course, I remember. My question to you is why aren't you trying to kill us?" Modnar asks, sliding his drink towards him.

"Thank you. I haven't had Flork in a long time. Tastes a lot better than beer."

"Wait, how do you know about beer?" I ask, sipping on my drink.

"I heard the best beer comes from Mexico, so I went there and tried it. But, no matter how good beer is, it still isn't as tasty as Flork."

I frown towards Modnar and he shrugs his shoulders back at me.

"So how do you know about Earth?" I ask.

"That's my home planet."

I immediately spit the Flork out of my mouth to his response.

"The plot definitely thickens," I reply, sarcastically.

"You have no idea."

"So, explain why it does."

"Look, you two bickering isn't helping matters. You're either going to tell us, or you're not. Either way, please make a decision, because you're starting to get on my nerves," Modnar says, finishing his bottle of Flork.

"Fine," he says before leaving the bar.

"Gosh, I hate that guy," I say, continuing to sip on my drink.

"It bugs me how cryptic he is," Modnar replies before heading up to the bar.

I raise my eyebrows and look towards him, only getting distracted by a noise from the front door.

"HHHEEEEEELLLPPPPP," the agent says, falling into the bar; his pastel suit is covered in blood.

I run up to him and kneel down, easing his neck into my arms.

"MODNAR!! I don't even know why I'm helping you," I say, as he coughs blood all over himself.

"I don't expect you to."

"Hmm see, pays not to be cheeky, doesn't it?" Modnar adds, kneeling next to us.

"Modnar do something. What's your name?" I ask.

"Omega."

"You left that mark in the sand before you disappeared."

"Now....you.....know....COUGH... COUGH... my...name."

"Why have you decided to be so forthcoming with information?" I ask.

"Because in the future we become such good friends."

"Wait, are these bullet wounds? Did someone shoot you?"

"Yes....they are.....COUGH....Phi shot me. He found out I was helping you and Modnar."

"Who is Phi?"

"He's....the second in command...of.....the Syndicate... of time," Omega says, rolling onto his side, to cough on the ground.

"Modnar, let's both heal him. He's going to die," I say, panicking slightly.

We place our right hands on Omega's stomach, but he stops us from doing it.

"It's my destiny to die. We all must do what is meant to be done," Omega says, before coughing.

"Please Omega, please tell me. Who's first in charge?" I ask, wiping the blood from his mouth.

"Sorry....COUGH...we're.....running out of time.....COUGH....tell him not to trust Phi....COUGH...at the Omega in the sand...COUGH," Omega says, his eyes blinking heavily.

"Tell who....?" I ask.

"Me."

Omega dies in my arms and I feel sorry for him. I wish I was a bit nicer. I'm a little confused though, what did he mean by saying that I needed to tell....him? This is all spinning in my mind like a blender, and I have no idea how to decipher what's going on.

"You grab his left arm, and I'll take his right," Modnar suggests, bending down to lift him up.

"On three, Modnar. One....two...three....errggghhhh" I say, before we both lift him up.

"Where are you taking him?" The bartender asks.

"Ummm....we're going to bury him out in the desert."

"That's such a nice thing to do. Better than burning him; that's what I normally do when a patron dies in my bar."

"Okay Modnar, let's go."

We drag Omega down the main street of Dandum city, and I'm glad that no one is around; I feel like we're a couple of murderers doing this.

We enter the house where the serpents were previously playing the card game; and they're all asleep on the ground.

"Look you're a wanted criminal," Modnar jokes, looking at my poster.

"I try my best," I reply, in much the same manner.

We drag the deceased Omega out the back, and see the live Omega sitting cross-legged, next to the emblem in the sand. He turns around, and sees us approaching.

"What...what...what have you done?" Omega asks.

"Nothing. I don't know how to explain this, but.... it's you," I reply, as Modnar and I place the body down next to him.

He stands there, looking on in confusion. Omega kneels down and wipes the blood from his deceased counterpart, then sits next to us and looks blankly at the sand.

"He spoke to me before he died," I say, sitting next to him.

"What did I.....he say?"

"He said to bring your body here. He also told me your name, which helps."

"And that was it?"

"No. He also said not to trust Phi; he's the one who shot you," Modnar explains.

"Phi shot me? Why did he do that?"

"Because you were helping us."

"I have no real intention of helping you. To be fair, I'm just not too keen on hunting you."

"Then, by even simply making that decision, you already are helping us," Modnar says, smiling towards him.

"It was weird, you came into the bar a few minutes before, and you were being your usual cryptic self. Then seconds after you left, you return with bullets in your chest, and you suddenly were very forthcoming with information," I say, scratching the back of my neck.

"What, I never turned up at the bar?" Omega replies, sounding confused.

"Aaahhh, yes you did."

"Well, I will now. Usually I only take orders from my boss, but it seems like fate has made an exception."

"So who is your boss?" Modnar asks.

"Her name is Terra, and she's very powerful. She started the Syndicate of Time and has made it her mission to make sure you're both dead."

"So why can't we kill her?" I ask.

"I promise you'll get your chance; it's all about timing, and now is not the right time."

"Don't worry, I know all about timing; trust me on that one," Modnar replies, putting his hand on Omega's shoulder.

"Can we know more about the Syndicate?" I ask.

"One thing at a time. You kill Akiad, and I'll be right there to answer your questions. You have my word," Omega replies, before opening a wormhole between his palms. He then throws it a few metres in front of us. We lift up the body and Omega holds onto it.

"Until we next meet. Thanks, both of you," Omega says before he and the body disappear into the wormhole.

"Come on, my girl; let's head back to the Flork n talk," Modnar says before the two of us depart.

Once we enter the pub, Modnar storms up to the bar.

"Another few rounds please, bartender."

"Gees Modnar, we're closing. You lot were gone for a while, so I assumed you wouldn't return," the bartender replies.

"We buried that poor lad out in the desert. Arys here said a few words."

"Hence why we need the drinks," I add.

The bartender slides us a few bottles of Flork each.

Modnar and I drink for quite a while. We talk about Akiad, the Syndicate, and our new friend. I'm not sure if it's the best idea for us to continue drinking, but I can't deny how much I love his company.

"AAAAARRRGGGHHHH, what a headache," I say as I awaken from my slumber, next to an unconscious Modnar.

We must have fallen asleep at the bar, and it makes me realise, that last night was the most I've ever consumed in my entire life.

"Modnar, wake up!" I say, shaking him until he awakens.

"AAAAAHHHHHH, oh good morning my girl, what time is it?" Modnar replies, yawning.

"Funny question coming from a time guardian," I say, sarcastically.

"According to the sun, I'd say it's close to 8am?" Rodland replies, as he stretches upon entering the pub.

"Good morning Rodland, good sleep?" I ask.

"Yeah, it was refreshing. I'm still not sure how I got to a bed; it's all a bit of a blur. What time did you two get to sleep?" Rodland replies, glazing over the empty bottles on our table.

"Well, you have Titu and I to thank for your safe delivery to a bed. But I'm not too sure what time we crashed out," I say, keeping my right hand on my forehead, praying for my hangover to disappear.

White steam starts to emerge from beneath my right hand, and my head starts to recover from my hangover.

"Cheating, are we my girl? Good plan!" Modnar says sarcastically, before placing his palms, on both his and Rodland's forehead.

Seeing Modnar do this makes me click onto something. I just healed my hangover without using Finito, and by only having two of the four Arter gems. Am I more powerful then I realise?

While I ponder my thoughts, I quietly listen to Modnar filling in Rodland on our next move, in this metaphoric game of chess.

"That's a great idea, but is it possible? So when do we leave, and can the three of us really do this? It does sound very dangerous," Rodland asks.

"Is what possible?" Nokarm says as he comes in and interrupts.

"We're attempting to break into the Catacombs of Newace, to kill one hundred and fifty thousand orcs. Can you offer any advice?" I explain.

"Well, yeah I can. Actually, this is perfect, because they would love the leadership!" Nokarm replies as he rubs all six of his hands together.

"Who needs the leadership? I'm confused!" Modnar asks, scratching his head.

"Muhbac has ordered the Ediex clan to embark on a secret mission; he wants them to lower Akiad's numbers; do you want to lead that assault?" Nokarm says, folding his six arms.

"Of course we would, but we really need to disguise our identities; after bumping into Titu, we realised how important this is," Rodland replies.

"Why?" Nokarm asks.

"Because we need to hide ourselves from Akiad. Can you find us any disguises?" I reply.

"Well Rodland that's the easy part. Think about the outfit of the Ediex clan. They are wrapped in cloth, which covers their entire body. Why don't we get you a few extra costumes?" Nokarm says.

"Brilliant idea, Nokarm. Where do we meet them?" I reply.

"If you head north from the Eastern exit of Dandum City, you should find a small cave, with a pond and tree outside it. The Ediex clan are meeting me there, before they head to the main entrance. Ask them for a disguise when you meet with them," Nokarm explains.

"Seriously, awesome idea! Sounds exactly like what we need to do. Let's depart after breakfast," I say, feeling my stomach rumble.

"Hmmm food sounds good to me," Rodland replies as he rubs his belly in circular motions.

Shortly after we finish breakfast, Nokarm, Rodland, Modnar, Titu and I, meet by the Eastern exit to the city.

"Everyone has their equipment?" I say as I look around at everyone else.

Modnar and Rodland are ready to go, but Nokarm and Titu seem like they have something to say.

"I'm sorry to say, but I can't really aid you, Arys. I have six arms, so as you can imagine, it's hard to be stealth," Nokarm explains.

"Fair call, how about you Titu? Have you remembered everything I said to you?" I ask.

"Yes Sy....Arys, I will pay explicit detail to your instructions. I too will stay here, have a few drinks with Nokarm, then head back home. Best of luck to you three, and I'll see you for the big battle!" Titu says before jumping forward to hug Rodland, Modnar and I simultaneously.

As the five of us say our goodbyes, the city guard opens the gates; gusts of sand come rushing in, and the speed of it almost blows us over.

Once the three of us are outside, we start heading North, following Nokarm's instructions.

"How long are we going to be in this wind for?" I ask.

"Not sure, my girl. But unfortunately, we are a little too close to Akiad's castle to start altering weather patterns. We have to persevere through this sandstorm!" Modnar explains, holding his right arm above his eyes, shrouding the storm from his eyesight.

I realise that he's right. We are trying to sneak in unnoticed, so I can't really start playing around with the weather, at any given opportunity.

We wander North through the sandstorm for what seems like forever. The wind is pushing us with all its might, and I hope we're moving forward in the correct direction.

I remember when we were scaling Toolore Mountain, Modnar had a spell that helped us scale the landmass in that torrential storm. Now might be the right time to do just that, and aid us in this struggle.

I use my right hand to make three metre high tree roots come out of the sand, a few steps ahead of us.

"Grab onto these roots!" I yell, running ahead, continuing to summon tree roots from out of the sand.

After every fifth one I summon, the back one disappears into the sand.

"Keep it up, my girl. This wind is so mighty!" Modnar yells before getting a mouthful of sand.

I keep moving forward, grabbing each root with my right hand, seconds after I summon it. I want to reach our destination so badly, but there is nothing in sight anywhere. How far have we come? How far is there to go?

Suddenly, my hearing picks up a faint yelling. I keep heading forward, pulling on the roots, and looking for who it is that's calling out.

"Are you all right out there!" the voice calls.

"Help...... pfft... us!" I yell back, spitting out a mouthful of sand.

Suddenly, a Zabait comes out of nowhere, and the three of us jump up and hold on to it with our dear lives.

It takes us to the mysterious voice in the distance; it belongs to a warrior from the Ediex clan. The Zabait suddenly stops, right next to about twenty of them.

I hop off, and walk up to them.

"What is your business here?" The warrior asks, holding a blade up to my neck.

The last thing I want to do is piss these guys off. Better approach with caution.

"Umm... Thank you for sending this Zabait out to get us. We were truly lost. Is it true, that you are sneaking into the Catacombs of Newace?" I ask, nervously.

"Give me a good reason not to slice your pretty neck," he replies.

"You are under the rule of Muhbac, and need a little guidance when without a leader. Am I correct?" I ask.

"Aaaah, yes, that's correct. The rest of the Ediex clan are meeting up with us tonight; we have been instructed to continue as planned. Muhbac bows down to no one, and he wants us to mess up Akiad's plans once and for all!" the warrior replies.

"Great, well we are friends of Nokarm, from Dandum city. He sent us here, to lead you in this quest. He suggested we get into similar attires?" I ask, with a smile on my face.

"Well why didn't you just say you were mates with him? I'll organise some outfits, so you can blend in with the rest of us," the Ediex clan warrior replies, lowering his weapon.

"Psst Syra, how are you understanding him?" Modnar whispers.

"Umm I'm not sure? It just sounds like English to me?" I whisper back.

Modnar is making me click onto something. How am I understanding what he's saying? Have I developed a similar power to Vetor? How handy has this become since our not so trusty little translator is nowhere to be seen.

"Well, we could really use your help, especially if you're considered a leader. We really work better when we have a leader nearby. So, if you have a plan, I'd love to hear it," the Ediex warrior says.

"Yeah we're definitely working on a plan, maybe we can combine our ideas? But first, are we able to get a few disguises please?" I say, cheekily hinting.

"Sounds great. I'll go gather them now. Oh, what was your name?" the warrior says as he offers his hand to shake.

"My name's Arys. Pleased to meet you," I reply as I shake his hand.

"My name is Kianan, and the pleasure is all mine!" Kianan says, finishing shaking hands, and leaving the area.

"So, what exactly is happening?" Modnar asks.

"Well, if you can remember, when these warriors left their base, Muhbac would have been in charge of them; so, I had to improvise. I said we're friends with Nokarm, and were sent by his request to aid this secret mission - which isn't really a lie. He is about to leave to get us new outfits, so all we have to do is put them on.....and quickly come up with a plan," I explain.

"Good job Syra. You've really done well. Let's relax and await these disguises," Modnar replies as he sits in the sand next to Rodland.

We wait a few minutes for Kianan to return with our costumes. I'm starting to relax a little, as I know I would feel safer if we have these outfits on.

"Sorry for the wait, Arys. Here are your disguises, as requested. I have informed the others and they're all happy to have you leading us!" Kianan says, handing me a large pile of bandages.

"Thanks for all your help, Kianan. We will meet soon for a rundown of what's going on, after we get these bandages on," I reply as I hand Modnar and Rodland the stack of rags.

"No problem at all, see you soon!" Kianan says, before walking towards the rest of his clan.

The three of us spend the better part of an hour helping mummify one another to look like Ediex clan warriors. To tell the truth; it's really working. But, it's a little unfortunate for me; I've run out of bandages. My entire left arm is exposed. Oh well, suppose I should worry about one thing at a time.

I laugh as I look at Modnar and Rodland; they look ridiculous, but only because I know who is under their disguise. In all honesty, we have only one shot to get this right. So let's do this.

### X - Keep your friends close and your enemies closer.

The three of us are in disguise, and ready to go. The bandages used to hide our identity, smell of burnt flesh, and my mouth can taste it.

"These smell exquisite," I say, sarcastically.

"Yeah they taste great too," Modnar replies in much the same manner.

"Well, let's find Kianan, and organize our plan of attack," I say.

"After you, my girl," Modnar replies, as he signals me to go ahead.

We trudge through the sandstorm for a while and see Kianan kneeling in the sand, trying to draw a diagram with a stick.

"I'm not sure how far you've got with your plan, but I've thought of an idea, if you care to listen?" I say, kneeling down next to him.

"Yeah sure, fire away," Kianan replies.

"Okay, well I was thinking, when is the one time that all of those orcs will be in the same location, just think about it," I say, as I began to draw a large square in the sand.

"At dinner?" Kianan replies.

"Exactly Kianan, at dinner. We get invited to the dinner, and I will work out what to do, once we have them all in the dining hall," I explain.

"Sounds great, Arys. Will there be bloodshed?"

"Quite likely. I don't see any other way of doing this."

"I'm sure that will be fine. The Ediex clan have never really been fond of Akiad and his brethren. I will explain to my brothers, and will meet you back here soon," Kianan replies before walking towards his clan.

"So what did he say?" Rodland asks.

"Well, he's going to explain to the others that we will attack them during dinner. They won't even have their weapons on them. I hope we can isolate them in the room," I say, sounding slightly frustrated.

"Well, there is always a possibility. Maybe you can talk with your new clan, ask if they know the layout of the inside?" Modnar replies.

I do feel slightly baffled. How and when, did I gain the ability to understand other races? I now know first-hand what it's like, to act as the translator for the group. I suppose it's up to me to gain us the answers we need. Kianan walks over to us, and starts to talk.

"I have instructed my brothers of your plan, and we think it just might work."

"So have any of you been inside there?" I ask.

"No, this would be our first time."

"But don't you think this could be a little tricky, knowing nothing about where we're going?"

"The Ediex clan are the most elite band of warriors on Tharp; we should be fine."

"I sure hope so. So where do we have to go?"

"Well, the main entrance is about a few minutes' walk north of here. We will meet by the pond up ahead, and leave soon, as they are expecting our arrival. Akiad wants us to stay and dine there a few days. Are you still interested?" Kianan asks.

I pause for a moment and look towards Modnar and Rodland, processing everything as fast as possible. Dining with around one hundred and fifty thousand orcs, and in a few days, possibly Akiad? That is a lot of heavy information to filter through and digest in a short amount of time. But, I know what must be done, and this cannot phase me.

"Yes, we are still interested. No one hates Akiad more than us, and he must pay!" I say, before briefly raising Finito in the air.

"That's the spirit I hoped for; you're exactly what we need. We will depart shortly," Kianan replies as he walks off up ahead.

Rodland, Modnar and I wait patiently for our instructions, chatting about the impending events. About fifteen minutes pass until Kianan instructs us to move.

"All right, are you three ready?"

"Ready when you are," I reply, as I prepare to depart.

"Psst what did he say?" Rodland whispers.

"He asked if we were hungry," I whisper back.

"Really? I'm starving," Rodland replies, rubbing his belly.

"Na, not really, I was kidding," I reply, sarcastically.

We follow Kianan through the sandstorm, towards the entrance to the Catacombs of Newace. The rough wind is hardly affecting us, as our new disguises are ideal for this type of terrain; we see a cave and the pond, so we stop and sit, awaiting further instructions.

Kianan and a few other Ediex clan warriors walk ahead and start yelling.

"What are they saying?" Rodland whispers in my ear.

"They are calling for their guide, to the Catacombs," I reply.

"Best of luck!" Modnar says as the three of us stand and follow the group of Ediex clan warriors.

The entrance to the Catacombs is nothing special. It's just a dark cave, with sand trickling down from above the doorway, like a waterfall; the cave passes straight through a sand dune. We see a figure emerge from within the cave.

It's a person, that during this journey, I just can't seem to get rid of. There he stands, as alive as ever, and I bet right now, Modnar is madder than I am. I turn towards him to check.

"It had to be him, didn't it? Anyone else on this planet would have been fine. Fate just knows how to test my nerves," Modnar whispers.

"I know Modnar, but you can't harm him, or it will alter future events. You need to bite your tongue," I whisper back.

"I know. If anyone is familiar with the sands of time, it is I, my girl," Modnar replies, before sighing.

"Hello Ediex clan, my name's Gurdon. I am Akiad's first in charge. He has sent me to the Catacombs of Newace, to make you all feel welcome, and as you have discovered, reveal our secret location. This visit is also to make you all very aware of why you should side with our army; we will prove to you all, just how easy our battle versus the chosen one and her pitiful army will be," Gurdon says, before briefly chuckling.

One of the Ediex clan starts speaking, and Gurdon looks like he's in need of a translator.

"Does anyone here know how to translate this language for me? Sorry for my incompetence," Gurdon says as he looks around.

I pause for a moment and think about this situation. If he can't understand us, then we may as well shoot ourselves in the foot, as our plan will be a failure.

"I do," I say, stepping out in front of everyone.

"Thank goodness. What's your name there, beautiful?" Gurdon replies in a flirtatious voice.

"My name is Arys, and don't call me beautiful, as we both know that's a lie!" I say, in a slightly staunch manner.

"Sorry Arys, why would you think that I'm lying?" Gurdon asks.

"Don't play dumb, think about it. You're saying I'm beautiful, based on my voice. I'm burnt to a crisp, much like the rest of my clan, so I don't feel beautiful. Keep your false comments to yourself," I reply, holding back my laughter.

Gurdon starts scratching his head in an embarrassed manner. I made him feel weird, about the way he has been speaking to me, in front of all these warriors. I don't care how undercover I am in this situation. 'Mean what you say'. Don't lie to make yourself sound 'cool' in front of strangers.

"I can't contain myself, she's winding him up," Modnar whispers, giggling to himself.

"Yeah, I could hear you sniggering," Rodland whispers back.

"Shall we depart?" I ask, while Gurdon lights his torch.

"Yes, let's not hesitate any longer, Arys," Gurdon replies as he turns to lead us into the Catacombs of Newace.

The inside isn't anything special either. We're walking down a long corridor, made of stone. The walls are barely wider than I am, and the roof isn't much higher than me either. There are hieroglyphics carved into the walls, foreign to those seen on Earth.

"What do these symbols, mean?" I ask.

"Oh, those tell the story of our history," Gurdon replies.

When I glance back at the first hieroglyphic I saw, it starts to glow neon blue. Written just above is a message; it says in plain English, 'Destiny begins here'.

I quickly shake my head and close my eyes, then look back at the hieroglyphics, and clear as day, they continue to glow; the same message glares in my face.

"Who is that person, and what are they doing in the images?" I ask.

"Why is she asking so many questions? She's going to get us caught," Rodland whispers, from a few rows behind me.

"Have some faith in her old friend, she's just curious. Even I'm not afraid of my past," Modnar whispers back.

"You ask a lot of questions, don't you?" Gurdon says, as he continues to lead the way through the Catacombs, with only his torch illuminating the way.

"I'm sorry that I'm showing interest in our history. Maybe we should withdraw our invitation?" I snap back.

"No, no, it's fine, I'll explain what the images are saying. Many moons ago, there was a Prophet that came to our land. Rumour has it that she brought the four Arter gems, and the legendary sword with her as a gift to our world. No one knew where they could be found, just that they were here. She said it would be to one day destroy Akiad, if he was ever out of control. Only chosen few will have the ability to lift it, and only one will perfect it. Legend was also told, that if all four Arter gems were placed into the legendary blade, then it would be able to pierce the skin of Akiad. This would create the opportunity to turn him into stone; with the aid of some petrification dust thrown into the wound. Now I guess you're wondering where Akiad fits into all of this?" Gurdon explains.

"You read my mind," I promptly reply.

"Well, in the stronghold that Akiad now resides, was a secret brotherhood, which the original four members built with their combined magic. They created the Brotherhood of Guytz seal, and no one except the original members know what it means, or what it represents. We see people with it, but they are just seeking to reform what has long been buried. I see you have one?" Gurdon says, before grinning at me in a cheeky way.

"It's an intelligent design, and being that I'm clever, I wanted to add it to my wrist," I calmly reply.

"There's absolutely no doubt in my mind, that you are an educated woman, Arys. So, shall I continue?"

"Please, before I lose interest."

"Great, so, where was I..... That's right. Akiad caught wind that there was a sword and four gems being delivered by a prophet, to be one day used to kill him. That made him so enraged that he has been plotting to gain power ever since. Hence why we need your help, aiding us on this frantic quest to find the four gems, before Syra; the chosen one," Gurdon says, highlighting the last three words.

"Thank you for the history lesson. I'm just going to drop back, to check on everyone," I reply, before ducking back into the group, next to Modnar and Rodland.

"Wow, what a history you guys have, an ancient huh Modnar?" I whisper.

"Ssshhh, that's a long time ago. Anyway, we are here now, so let's keep our mind on the task at hand," Modnar whispers back, diverting my attention to Gurdon.

"Here we are, in the heart of the Catacombs of Newace. There are several directions to choose from. North is to the training room, West is to the feeding quarters, South is to the sleeping quarters, and east is the way we just came. We will be dining for dinner shortly, so please find your room first, then we meet back here in fifteen minutes. Arys, can you explain?" Gurdon says, before heading down the Western corridor.

I start to explain everything to the Ediex clan, without missing a thing. As soon as we've found where we're going to crash for the night, I can begin working on a plan.

We all start to move south - through the dimly lit corridor - towards our sleeping quarters, and when we arrive, the first thing that pops into my head, flies out of my mouth.

"Wait, people sleep here?" I say, sarcastically.

Modnar and Rodland start giggling to themselves. Well, my comment is very true. We're standing in a large circular room, with stone walls and floors, and what appears to be prison cells all the way around, complete with iron doors - that have bars; there is a corridor on the Eastern side of the room that leads to another room full of cells. Each stone room has a couple of blankets, and a window; it has bars on it too.

"Please all of you, gather round. Well, my two companions and I will be in those two rooms, but please help yourselves to whatever other room you'd like. Have some time to yourselves, and we'll meet you where Gurdon said, in ten to twelve minutes for dinner," I say, leading Modnar and Rodland towards our rooms.

"Pfft, thanks for the five star hotel," I say sarcastically to myself as I enter.

"So what is the plan?" Rodland asks, placing his sword and sheath on the ground next to me.

"Well, I think we formulate a plan after dinner; we have no choice but to wait, as we need the other warriors that haven't arrived yet. Once we return here, we'll start working something out," I reply, before laying Finito down next to Rodland's sword, and covering them with the blankets.

"Let's head to dinner," Modnar says, before leading us towards the meeting place.

Once we arrive, we see Gurdon is standing there alone, awaiting our arrival.

"The eating quarters are this way, Arys; can you please accompany me for dinner? It'll make translating much easier," Gurdon says, as I look towards Modnar and Rodland.

"Enjoy your meal!" Modnar says, cheekily.

And there it is. Just like that, my fate is decided. Like the saying goes, 'Keep your friends close and your enemies closer.' So how much closer does your enemy need to get?

### XI - What goes on tour, stays on tour....

The eating hall is beyond massive. Let's say for arguments sake, it can easily fit one hundred and fifty thousand warriors, and to be fair; that is a scary thought. There are so many tables, and each one has a few hundred orcs seated around it. If Gurdon even catches on that Rodland, Modnar and I are in disguise; we're dead. So keeping our identity hidden, is crucial at all times.

The remainder of the Ediex clan have just arrived and they are being shown their seats; it's a bummer they weren't here a while ago, as we could have formulated a plan.

"Arys, what do you think of our feeding quarters thus far?" Gurdon asks.

"Would be nicer if we were eating," I reply, cheekily.

Gurdon stands up, claps twice, and every orc in the hall looks at him in shear silence.

"Welcome everyone. If you all can give a round of applause to the Ediex clan. Please, make them feel welcome and a part of our family," Gurdon says.

The orcs all stand up and begin cheering and clapping. I must admit, it's a tad bizarre being honoured by the enemy, and it's also making me a tad nervous. I have to entertain this idiot, and stay calm in front of this many enemy warriors. Akiad is trying so hard, just to get two hundred Ediex clan warriors to join his two hundred thousand orc army? So how good are these warriors then? My guess is that they're the best. Regardless of how hard he tries, I do know one thing that's for certain, and I can mark my words; this is the room one hundred and fifty thousand orcs will call their grave.

I stand up and inhale the smell of excitement in the air. It's making the hair on the back of my neck stand up. I look at the Ediex clan and nod, knowing they deserve all this attention.

Once the cheering and madness ends, everyone in the room has their undivided attention on me. Time to throw them off the scent.

"Here we are, night one of our several day venture. So let's take some time, to have a think about why we're here. Akiad really wants to create a bond between us and his legion of orcs, am I right?" I say, causing the orcs to briefly begin cheering.

I'm timing the next part of my speech correctly, as it's going to be weird to say it, and not feel a tad strange about it.

"Well it's good to see that we can have such great allies in the blink of an eye. It makes us feel very lucky. We are all very impressed with your generous hospitality. Akiad is hell bent on taking Syra down, and it seems like he'll comb this planet looking for her. This is where we come in; he has requested our help. All we are in the process of, is deciding which party is the right one to back," I say before sitting down in my seat.

The orcs remain standing, staring towards me like I'm dinner. I feel quite nervous, and I'm hoping that we don't get killed. Maybe I've said a little too much; when is this infinite abundance of silence going to end.

Modnar stands up and starts clapping, followed shortly by Rodland. It takes a little while for any real response, but slowly the Ediex clan are popping up one by one, joining in on the ovation. I really feel that in this moment, the boys have saved my life. I think I went a bit too far, and I'm so glad they know that.

This isn't the weirdest thing to happen; one by one in quick succession, the orcs join in and start clapping as well. This continues until there is a thunderous eruption of whistling and applause from the entire room. I look towards Modnar and Rodland, and they are cheering like I've just won a gold medal.

I glance towards Gurdon, and he looks back at me with mild frustration written on his face, like my opinion is slightly too unbiased for his liking. It's just like my mum always used to say, 'Never vote till you've heard both sides of the story.' Poor orcs only ever get it one sided, so when Syra from Earth comes along; neutral opinion is what they get.

"Settle down, settle down!" Gurdon yells as he claps his hands.

The room hardly flinches. A few thousand orcs stop clapping, but the room continues to show their signs of respect. I'm trying not to snigger whenever I glance at Gurdon, as he looks really pissed off.

This realisation makes me click onto something that I have almost forgotten; if Gurdon gets angry, he will morph into a dragon. I need to step in and intervene.

I quickly stand up, and start waving my hands around to grab the attention of the room, and within a few seconds, it is so silent, that you could hear a pin drop.

"Please listen to what the great Gurdon has to say. If you allowed me the right to speak, then please offer your master the same generosity," I say, before promptly sitting down.

Gurdon and I exchange eye contact, and his face changes from mad, to intrigued. His nerves settle down, and his focus becomes less hazy.

"Thank you, Arys. The orcs aren't listening right now, but I assure you they follow my orders in battle," Gurdon says, as he smiles and sits down.

"No problem, Gurdon; it's all about knowing who's boss. In my honest opinion, they were a little disrespectful, so I felt it was necessary to help you out, because it was such a nice gesture to welcome us in like that," I reply.

"Not a problem at all; it's just business remember. Oh, here comes our pre dinner ritual. Hope you enjoy," Gurdon says, rubbing his hands together in excitement.

The orc butlers come out with thousands of bottles of Flork, and after a lengthy period of time, everyone in the room has an opened bottle in front of them.

"Now to explain our daily ritual to you. What you do, is pull your Goy out of the bottle in front of you....like so.....and slowly peel them apart, revealing their insides. With the hollow twig in front of you, snort the insides of the Goy, through your nose," Gurdon says immediately before he snorts his Goy's insides right in front me.

My stomach begins churning; I have done my piece throughout this entire journey, to preserve and save the lives of these unfortunate race of creatures. But now, it may be time to compromise this.

I look around the room, and everyone, including Modnar and Rodland, are snorting the poor creature's insides. This goes against everything I believe in, but being undercover gives you the excuse to turn a blind eye, and do some things that you regret.

I reluctantly pick up the hollow twig in front of me, and pull apart the poor little Goy; I'm starting to feel anxious all over my body. I know that I don't want to do this, but what I'm afraid of is that I might enjoy it.

I bend over and dip my twig into the Goy's insides, and inhale with every breath in my body; the raw feeling of ecstasy floods my bloodstream, and I open my eyes to reveal nothing but a colourful blur. What goes on tour, stays on tour.

### XII - In the LINE of duty...

I look around the room, and the blur of beautiful colours, is like the sun glaring through a huge bushy tree straight into my line of vision. I keep staring at Gurdon in my peripheral, and he continues to laugh to himself. His voice sounds slow and deep, like a cassette tape after it has been chewed. Everything I see has blurry movements, shifting equally as slow as the sound my ears are enduring. My tongue rolls around in my mouth, searching for a way to distract my brain from the mind numbing feeling that I currently have.

"Ssssaaaaayyyyy Aaaaaarrrryyyyssss, hhhhoooowww aaaaarrrreee yyyyoooouuuuu feeeeelllinnnnggggg?" Gurdon says, while I squint my eyes and try to focus.

"How looonnnggggg dows dis last?" I reply, searching for a moment of clarity.

"Hahahahahahahahahahahaha," Gurdon laughs; I feel like I'm dining with a menace.

I can smell dinner approaching, but it's just too blurry to make out where from.

"Oooohhhh it'ssssss dinnnnnner! I llllloooooovvvvveeee dinnnnner!" Gurdon says, rubbing his hands together as his plate is placed in front of him.

I gaze at his food, while I listen to the echoes of hunger coming from my stomach. I just want something to eat, to soak up the regret I have in my system.

"Yyyyuuuuummmmm!" I say as my dinner slides in front of me on the table.

I'm literally like a piranha, the way I'm devouring my dinner. When I start to look around the room, I notice the sensation slightly wearing off; my hearing is gradually returning to normal, and just my vision continues to trick me.

"Enjoying dinner, Arys? More importantly, are you enjoying Goy?" Gurdon says as he shovels more of his dinner into his mouth.

"Yyyess thank you," I reply, continuing to eat.

"Would you like to know what you're eating?" Gurdon says before swallowing another mouthful.

"No, not really," I reply, sarcastically.

"I'll let you know anyway, as it's a delicacy of Akiad's. You are eating a very rare type of meat. You're enjoying the flesh of wild Givou right now, how does it taste?" Gurdon asks.

I pause momentarily while quickly processing Gurdon's comment. I should be feeling sick, but the truth is; it tastes great. I don't feel guilty eating it, as ironically enough, we have nearly been on the menu for their dinner, many times.

"Hmmm it's actually really tasty," I reply, munching away on my food.

"Good, I'm glad you're enjoying it. We will make a habit of it for you, don't you worry," Gurdon says, giggling away.

I must admit, I feel like Gurdon is a little too interested in my meal. As that thought crosses my mind, I start to feel dizzy; diverting my attention towards Modnar, I see that he's passed out, alongside the majority of the Ediex clan. Rodland is crawling towards me, and I drop to the floor to share in the same endeavour.

"Arys! We have been poisoned!" Rodland yells as he crawls towards me.

I try my best to yell back, but I only make it a few metres from my table. Gurdon walks over to me, and stands right in between Rodland and me.

"You will be our warriors. We can't have you helping Syra, you understand?" Gurdon says before standing over me and laughing, with his hands placed on his hips.

I fight as long as I can, but considering my whole body is practically numb, I know it's time to throw in the towel.

"Wwaaakke up!!!!" Gurdon yells into my cell while standing at the door.

"Wait, gees," I reply, gathering enough energy to stand up.

"So, how has your sleep been on the cold cavern ground? Looks like the Ediex clan, can't handle a little bit of fun?" Gurdon says, sounding quite cocky.

"Oh, I can handle fun Gurdon, don't you worry. Make sure you get out of here while you can," I reply in a threatening tone.

"Well, we clearly don't need the numbers. We just don't want that filthy human to have your aid either. Syra will suffer, mark my words," Gurdon says as he walks away.

I bite my tongue. I need to avoid making him angry. I know that if I let him go, that he will head back to Akiad, and join his inevitable fate, of dying at the hands of Modnar in the Dandum Mudlands.

Once he leaves the room, I spark up like a roman candle. I have to check if our weapons are still in my cell!

"Yusssss! Whose dumb now, Gurdon!"

After lifting the blanket in my cell, I fizz with excitement to the discovery of our weapons, still hiding under the blanket.

I should feel thankful for the fact that the enemy really don't care about our wellbeing. It also explains why my skin feels like cold slabs of frozen meat, dangling in a butcher's freezer.

"Psst, are you guys all right? How long have we been here?" I whisper loudly towards Modnar and Rodland - who now share a cell.

"A few days my girl. I don't know what they did to us, but time is now slightly against us," Modnar whispers back.

"A few days??! What do we do?" I say, sounding worried.

"Don't panic, Arys, calm down. Be like you were around Gurdon. We will think of something," Modnar replies.

"Okay, well give me a minute to think. I need to work out a timeline, as to when in time we are right now; we need to know how much time we have left," I say, pacing around within the small confines of my cell.

It is time to think. It's not rocket science to admit that our time is running out. I just wish something would spring to mind.

"We really need to get out of here, and fast. Any ideas?" I whisper.

"Well, you know as well as we do, that we could just break out; but we are in disguise, and can't reveal our identities. I have an idea which is going to offer our only possible window of opportunity that I can think of!" Modnar whisper back.

"Spill Modnar, what is it?"

"Well, I heard that Akiad has requested a dinner with his warriors in the Catacombs of Newace, the night before the huge battle. Once he departs towards the end of dinner, we go for the kill at that very moment!" Modnar whispers back.

"That is a perfect idea. Damn, does it have to be the night before? Does fate always have to cut these things so fine?" I reply in a frustrated tone.

"Such as life, my girl; such as life," Modnar says, before turning to lean against his door.

Modnar's idea sounds perfect, and definitely the most logical; there is absolutely no room for error.

"It's all about timing with you, isn't it?" a voice says.

"Omega?" I ask, feeling confused.

The man standing before us is also wearing a white pastel suit, but is clean shaven, and has his platinum coloured hair combed to the side like a geek.

"No, not omega. Do I look like that poor excuse for an agent?" he says, pacing around outside our cells.

"Please, let us out," Rodland says, while on his knees.

"No, I like his plan a lot more," he replies, pointing at Modnar.

"Stop messing around. Let us out of here!" Modnar says, sounding frustrated.

"Why would I free some stone cold killers?"

"What's that supposed to mean?" I ask, gripping the bars on my door in pure anger.

"My leader found the body. We're just trying to make sense of it."

"What do you mean?"

"Well, how do you explain this; we find Omega's body, and we get him to verify it himself?"

"Let us out and we'll explain everything."

"Such a kind offer, but I like your current status. Why would I free someone I'm longing to kill?"

"So, if you want to kill me, then why not just do it?"

"There's a time and a place for everything; right now is neither," he says as he leaves the room.

"So who was he?" I ask.

"I'm not sure. I'm guessing he is another one of the Syndicate we must watch out for," Modnar replies.

"And why does he have such an issue with me?"

"Well, maybe next time we bump into Omega, you can get him to shed some light on the subject?" Modnar says, before turning to look at me.

All of this is confusing and making very little sense, but as with everything on this journey, it all slots into place eventually; just needs to be the right time.

### XIII - Like a relentless sledgehammer to the guts.

Many days have gone by, and we are all over being held prisoner. We have been fed slop every day, and not very much at that. I feel sorry for poor Modnar, as his fatigue has been knocking him around. He didn't get a twelve year brake like Rodland and I; this has been like a relentless sledgehammer to the guts for him.

"Sssshhhhh someone's coming," one of the Ediex warriors say from their cell.

"Arys, where are you? Gurdon said you were quite the piece of work, didn't he Anjari?" the familiar voice says.

The hairs on the back of my neck start to stand tall; it's the infamous voice that I haven't heard in over a decade; Akiad is standing before me. He's wearing the same black and silver hooded robe that he wore the day we battled.

I begin to worry a little about the outcome of our situation. Should I have just bit my lip with Gurdon? Or did I make the right choice? I suppose I will find out in due time.

I walk up to the bars in my cell and grip them tightly, as I exchange eye contact with the only person alive that I genuinely hate.

"Arys, the pleasure is all mine. You must be the hero of the bunch, am I right?" Akiad says, standing about two metres from my cell.

"Depends what dictates being a hero. In your case, we'll make a special exception," I reply, sarcastically.

"You're quite cheeky, aren't you? Nice seal, what is that on your left hand?" Akiad asks in a firm sounding tone.

"Wouldn't you like to know?" I say, cheekily.

"Oh Arys, no need to be like that; I'm only curious. That seal looks a lot like one I saw, many moons ago. Now look here, young...well whatever you are, I wouldn't speak that way to me. Anjari, why don't you show her what can happen if you test my patience," Akiad says, giggling to himself.

Anjari walks over to the cell next to Rodland and Modnar's, right up to the bars, and grips them tightly. He then turns his stare towards me, and grins in an extremely menacing way.

As he grips the bars, they start turning red in colour, and the steel melts all over his arms. He keeps staring at me as the bars continue to melt, and he doesn't even flinch while his skin burns away.

"Oh Arys, you're going to love what Anjari is about to do to your friend over there," Akiad says, staring towards me.

I feel my stomach churn as I realise that my mouth got us into trouble, yet again. Maybe twelve years of aging on my behalf, hasn't changed everything. I will always be a little hot headed.

The poor innocent Ediex clan warrior starts screaming "Help, stop please."

Anjari steps into his cell, and places his hands around the warrior's neck, until he is completely engulfed in flames. It doesn't take long until the poor warrior is an oversized shish kebab.

Anjari laughs, exiting the cell; the poor warrior continues to burn away.

"See Arys, you don't stand against me, you join me. It's plain and simple. Would you like me to kill more?" Akiad asks in a threatening tone.

"This is just needless killing. What is the point to it all? I reply in an empathetic tone.

Akiad starts laughing like he is possessed. His eyes roll back; who knows what will come out of his wretched trap next.

Anjari is in the background, melting the bars on another cell to take the life of his next victim.

"Oh Arys, you don't think this is about you, or your pathetic clan? No, it's about the chosen one; Syra, and her clan. She is going to die, a painful death tomorrow. Anjari, show Arys here what we will do to Syra," Akiad says, looking up and smiling at me.

"Okay, enough already! What do you want from us?!" I say, desperately hoping he will stop.

"Well Arys, I request your immediate joining of my legion of warriors, and your company for dinner. If you ignore me; this will happen to everyone!" Akiad says, pointing at one of the burning corpses.

As Anjari walks away from his second victim, I sigh and look towards Modnar and Rodland. I'm as stubborn as an ox, especially when I'm agreeing to do something I don't want to do. But in this instance, I have to make an exception.

"Akiad, it would be our pleasure," I say, reluctantly.

"Good. We will be back before dinner. Till then, feel free to rot in your cells. Anjari, please report back to the castle and prepare for our departure tomorrow!" Akiad says before he and Anjari leave the vicinity.

I quickly turn to Modnar and Rodland to speak, but Akiad cuts me off by walking back into the room and grabbing my attention.

"Arys, I'm going to say the same thing to you as I'm going to tell Syra; I always get my way," Akiad says before exiting the room once again, but this time he's laughing.

"Damn he irritates me. I have never hated anyone more in my whole life!" I say, sounding frustrated.

"Don't worry about it Arys, you'll get your turn. Just remember, patience is the key," Modnar replies, looking down at the bars that confine him.

"Yeah, I know. And I'm sorry about the two casualties," I say, sounding glum.

One of the Ediex clan members start speaking to me, and to be fair, he is cheering me up.

"Arys, don't worry about it. We will die for any cause that we believe in. The other warriors that joined us said that Muhbac is dead, and that we are now aiding the chosen one. We want to aid in Akiad's fall, and all want to see that maniac suffer!" the warrior says.

"Psst what did he say?" Rodland asks.

While I'm explaining to Rodland and Modnar what the warrior told me, everyone begins murmuring amongst themselves. My message is getting through to them, and I'm glad the warriors believe in me; they really want Akiad to fall tomorrow, I can feel it.

I hear a noise and turn to see what it is.

"Keep believing in yourself," Omega says as he enters the room.

"Omega, what are you doing here?" I reply, gripping the bars on my door.

"I came to tell you that your plans going to work."

"And how do you know this?" Modnar asks.

"Because it's all in the past."

"Wait, what do you mean?" I add.

"You defeated Akiad yesterday."

"Don't you mean tomorrow?"

"I really don't know how to explain it to you."

"Please try. I don't understand why I'm drawn to you, but I feel like I need to know."

Omega stares at me, clearly searching his mind for the answers to my question. He takes a big breath, then begins to speak.

"I live on the planet Earth, but my world is slightly different to what you're.....how do I put this..... Used to?"

"In what way?" I ask.

"The way time flows, is not what you could understand."

I start laughing, but everyone in their cells can tell that it's being put on.

"Omega; try me," I say, before winking at him.

"When you're waking in the morning, I'm going to sleep."

"So you work the night shift?" I joke.

"No, you're not understanding.....umm, oh you know the road that cars drive on?"

"Yeah, but what relevance does that have to time?"

"Quite a lot, actually. First, let us focus on the middle of the road, and that it represents time. Two cars - one heading each way; represents us. The first car drives forward, and the other car drives back. Both are flowing through time, but in different directions," Omega says, gradually approaching my cell as he explains.

"So you live time, in reverse? That's trippy," I say, scratching my head, trying to work it out.

"Yes, that's it."

"Wait Omega, I have a question. If you are here with us right now, how can we co-exist if we flow in opposite directions? Wouldn't we not be able to see each other?" Rodland asks.

"Precisely."

"I'm confused," Rodland replies, sitting down.

"Please explain, I feel the same," Modnar adds.

"Well, using the road example again. I can travel through time, to any part of the road; including changing lanes," Omega explains.

"So you're saying that there are multiple....umm...dimensions of our planets?" I ask.

"Correct."

"Modnar, were you aware of this?" I say, looking towards him.

"No, I had no idea. How are you able to travel to different dimensions and I'm not?" Modnar replies, diverting his attention towards Omega.

"You can, Modnar. You just can't really remember, can you?" Omega replies, smiling towards him.

"As soon as we're done with Akiad, lessons are on the cards," I say, winking at Modnar.

"That event is inevitable," Omega replies.

"Hey, I have a question. Who's the agent with the.... You know.... Hair?" I ask, showing actions with my hands of me combing my hair.

"Oh that's Phi. Has he threatened you?"

"More or less. He's waiting for the right opportunity to kill me."

"He better not be disobeying orders."

"Wait, what do you mean? Hey where are you going?" I say as Omega turns around.

"I have an errand to run. I saw you both yesterday, so you'll see me tomorrow night. Best of luck," Omega replies, before leaving the room.

"Man, this is making my head spin. Okay everyone, let's get our rest. We have a huge battle on our hands tonight," I say before lying back down on the cold ground.

Hours pass, and thankfully we all manage to get a little sleep; hopefully this gives us the energy we need to pull off what we're about to attempt. If I've ever needed luck, I really need it now.

"Wake up, wake up. My lord's ready for his meal. Which one of you is Arys?" an orc says, skimming the heads of his axes along the bars of our cells.

"Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhh....I am," I reply, yawning and stretching.

"Good. We are departing in a few moments, so be ready," the orc says before leaving the area.

I know that I have very little time to go over our plan. But I'm sure everyone will do fine. We just need to wait for Akiad's departure; then we strike.

"All right everyone, this is it. Our recent imprisonment is coming to an end. Firstly, no snorting Goys, or drinking Flork tonight; we need a clear head, and can't let anything distract us from our victory. Now, I'm going to make the first move, and I want you to think for yourselves. You're an intelligent race and your skills in battle speak for themselves. Let's bring down one hundred and fifty thousand orcs, and become worthy heroes of this near impossible task!" I say, gripping my cell door.

Everyone in the room starts clapping and cheering. It gives me butterflies in my stomach; I've been nervous that I had lost the respect of my peers. I guess this proves me wrong.

"What's all this noise for. I wouldn't try anything stupid if I were you lot. Akiad will end you all," the orc says, entering the vicinity.

We suddenly return to a hush silence; it doesn't bother me, as the feeling of success is in the air.

The seating arrangement for dinner is stranger than I expect. They have the Ediex clan - Rodland and Modnar included - sitting in an alternating fashion, with an orc in-between every Ediex clan warrior and so on.

As expected, I have the pleasure of dining next to Akiad, making me nervous to say the least. He hasn't arrived yet, but something in my gut is telling me that this dreaded moment is approaching.

All the orcs rise, and eventually the Ediex clan do too. I reluctantly do the same, as I don't want any more casualties on my watch; not today.

When Akiad enters the room, I lock eye contact with him, and as he approaches me, anger consumes my body. I know that I have to obey him for an hour, maximum.

"Thank you everybody, please be seated," Akiad says, moments after arriving at my side.

I stare at him, raging with anger; I really want more than anything, to end his life right now; but I can't. Life and the choices you make can be expensive; but patience is free.

"It's great to see that a little discipline can change a person's mind," Akiad says, glancing towards me with a smug look on his face.

I glance back, and swallow my anger. Moments later, he carries on his speech.

"Welcome everyone to this banquet before my battle with Syra and her warriors. Tonight, I will stay for the main meal, and the treat at the end, I will have to depart for, unfortunately. This feast is in honour of our victory tomorrow. Please enjoy," Akiad says, before sitting down next to me.

The orcs in the room start clapping, but the Ediex clan don't bother. I never told them to do that, they obviously disagree as much as I do. Good for them.

I pull my Goy out, and carefully place it under the table to escape. Looking around, I can see all the Ediex clan doing the same.

"So Arys, are you happy with the dinner so far?" Akiad says as he pulls out the Goy from his bottle of Flork, and starts to dissect it.

"Hmmm it is delicious. And I just snorted my Goy. Makes dinner taste goooooood," I reply, pretending to be high.

"It does taste............... Devine!" Akiad says as he snorts the insides of his Goy.

I hesitate to eat my food, and wait for everyone else to eat theirs. I'm worried; Akiad said there is a treat in store for us afterwards. We can't afford to lose any more warriors, especially if we want a chance of being triumphant.

I almost watch Akiad eat his entire meal. He is so gone to the world that he's only focusing on his food, and not looking up at all. I'm glad he's eating his food quite quickly, as I'm eager for him to leave.

I glance around the room, and from what I can see, no one has dropped dead, so I think I better have a little bit of food before we slay a lot of orcs.

Akiad stands up in a very drugged out manner, and starts to speak.

"Enjoy the rest of your meal, and please give me feedback on your surprise," Akiad says, wiping the crumbs off his clothes.

Before he walks away, Akiad leans in towards me, and whispers something that nearly makes me gag on my food.

"By feedback, I mean give me a 'feedback,' as you would say on the foreign world called Earth, a planet I'm going to take over. I'm going to eat your entire race of people for dinner. If you try tell anyone, you're dead, Arys. You hear me!" Akiad whispers before vacating the room.

He makes me sick to my stomach. Like I've said many times; Akiad is going to pay. But one thing at a time; let's skip dessert.

### XIV - The Catacombs of Newace Massacre.

While I consume the last of my dinner, I think about a new move I want to try. I need something that sends an instant telepathic hint to our warriors, to make their move.

I think about how effective the fire cape is in battle, and how I can change it slightly; maybe I can create a mist cape. This would allow me to shroud us in a blanket of mist. I hope this will work, but there's only one way to find out I suppose.

About twenty minutes pass, and it's safe to assume, that Akiad has left the vicinity. I can see everyone getting plates of dessert in front of them, which contain Dupat shells. Decent dessert in my opinion. I instructed before dinner for no one to eat any, as they could be poisoned. Good to see no heroes out there, giving it a go. I know it's time to start a blood thirsty battle; this in fact could be a massacre.

I quickly stand up, and hold my arms out stretched either side of me; a mist cape attaches to my neck. Particles of mist flood the entire room. I can hear yells of panicking orcs filling the ambience, so I know it's time for my second chess move.

I open my mouth and a swarm of locusts fill the room, decimating orcs all over the place; blood flies through the air, staining the vicinity. I make a dash away from my table, and start firing flurries of molten darts from my left hand; they fly forward and pierce through every orc they touch.

A few orcs run towards me, and without hesitation, I open my mouth, and blow fire in their faces.

"Aaaarrrrgggghhh!" they scream, rolling around, burning alive right in front of me.

I grab an axe off the ground, and continue to walk forward, leaving my mist cape attached to me; the entire room is shrouded in mist, like a cold morning in the Waikato.

I suddenly slice from left to right, splitting an orc in half from the abdomen. Blood and guts spill out onto the ground.

I grab that orc's axe, and frantically look for Modnar and Rodland.

"Arys?!! Arys!" Modnar yells at the top of his lungs.

I listen carefully, and can faintly make out Modnar's voice; I begin to run in that direction.

"Aaarrgggggghhh" an orc yells as he strikes at me from the right.

I block his swing with my left axe, and follow through with my right, slicing his scalp in half. Brain and blood spills out and dribbles down the front of his body.

My stomach is starting to churn; this is the most killing I've done in a few years, well try twelve. I have to adjust to this type of lifestyle again, and in the fashion that I love; straight in the deep end.

"Arys!" Rodland yells, seeing me in the mist.

"Quick, where's Modnar? We need to get our weapons!" I say, passing Rodland an axe of mine.

I quickly pick up a second axe, and lead the way towards Modnar.

"Arys! Where are you?" Modnar yells out moments before we see him.

"What's up with you and epic prison breaks?" I say sarcastically, passing him an axe.

"Haha, right place, right time," Modnar replies.

"Come, let's get our weapons!" I say, heading towards the corridor that leads to our cells.

I push open the door, and head inside our room of cells, there are half a dozen orcs in here; two of which are in my cell, messing with our weapons. I stop using my mist cape, and prepare to take back what's ours, by force.

"I'd put that down if I were you!" I say in a threatening tone, moments before Rodland and Modnar enter behind me.

"Oh here she is, miss tough Arys. I'm trembling in my boots!" an orc sarcastically replies as he approaches me.

I step forward, and fire about ten rapid fire darts from my left fist; brains fly out of the ten gaping holes in his face.

"Who's next?" I joke, pointing my fist towards the others.

"She's quite powerful!" Rodland mutters quietly to Modnar.

"Of course she is my old friend; she's the chosen one," Modnar mutters back.

I walk forward, and block the first orcs swing with my axe, then fire a dart through his face.

The second orc charges forward, so I drop to the ground, and swing my axe from left to right, slicing his legs off at the knees. While I'm lying beside the orc, I dissect him from his groin, to the top of his head. I quickly stand up and kick his limbs out of the way.

Orc three and four attack me, so I block both of their strikes, then breathe fire and engulf them in flames.

"Aaarrrrggggghhhhh!" they both scream.

"Should we help her?" Rodland asks.

"Does it look like she needs it?" Modnar replies.

The fifth orc jumps towards me and when he is mid-flight, I summon an ice spike by waving my left hand; it slices through him like a toothpick to a marshmallow.

I smile and approach the last orc.

"Can we have our weapons back now?" I say, still walking towards him.

The orc walks backwards, pressing against the wall in my cell.

"Wwwwwhhhhhhoooo..aaaaaaaaaaare..yooooooou?" the orc asks, sounding like he fears for his life.

I ignore him, and pick up my weapon, Rodland picks up his.

I attach my sheath, and grip Finito tight in my hand. I place the tip of the blade right under the orcs chin, before giving him a menacing stare.

"My name is Syra. After I ram this through your throat, I am going to murder every, single, one of you orcs. Then I'm going to destroy your hero, and return peace to this land, and mine," I say before shoving Finito straight through his neck.

Modnar and Rodland both look at me, with little to say. I feel like a menace, but only because Akiad is making me be one. I know there is little to be gained from matching thought patterns of a maniac, but it could definitely aid in accomplishing this epic task.

"Let's head back to the others, we may be too late!" I say, leading the way out of the room.

Once we arrive back at the food hall, the carnage is evident. We have lost a lot of warriors - but we are putting up a valiant fight; a vast majority of orcs are dead; at least half. This battle will be told as a massacre, mark my words on that.

"All right Ediex clan, let's do this!" I yell, pushing through to the front of our offensive line.

Modnar and Rodland follow my lead, and end up on either side of me. I run forward and start slashing. Orc pieces are flying through the air, raining down all over the place. Modnar starts casting fireballs from his palms - towards the oncoming orcs; I don't see any harm in a flurry of fire darts to follow, ending the lives of many.

"Aaaarrrgggghhh!" the orcs scream as they drop like flies.

"Aaaattttttaaacccckkkk!" I yell before the remaining Ediex clan warriors charged forwards.

The rumours are definitely true; these warriors are amazing. We are severely outnumbered, yet the odds are in our favour.

Rodland is fighting about three orcs at any given time, quite easily too. His sword is so large, that when he does a horizontal slice, it chops three orcs back to back - through the midsection.

Rodland chops to the right, killing three more orcs. After dropping towards the ground, he dissects the heads off the orc remains. He is covered in blood, like a butcher in an abattoir.

Modnar continues firing nonstop fireballs, and has been for the last few minutes; he's quickly adding to the orcs large body count.

"Arys, the tide is turning in our favour!" Modnar yells in an enthusiastic tone.

"It is! Keep going everyone. Let's end Akiad's reign, and return peace to this land!" I yell back, before locusts start leaving my mouth, blanketing the air and devouring the flesh of any nearby orcs.

While the locusts feed off the unfortunate, I glance around the room and it is how I imagined; a complete massacre.

Dissected bodies, blood, guts, and bones from the locusts; it's a mess. To be fair, we are still very outnumbered; but this does not faze any of us. We will succeed. I am determined to prove Akiad wrong.

I run forward and take a deep breath, before breathing fire towards a large section of orcs; they burn away like a stack of firewood, I follow through with Finito - slashing away like a maniac.

"Arys!" Modnar yells as several orcs surround him and Rodland.

I charge towards them, and stab one orc through the face; from behind. My blade is stuck in his face; I slice sideways, spilling brain and blood all over the place. I immediately stab Finito into the ground, and ice spikes emerge from beneath the remaining orcs that are surrounding Modnar and Rodland; it passes straight through their body, pushing out of the top of their scalp. Brain splats on the ceiling above, and drips all over the three of us.

"This is so disgusting!" I yell, wiping the carnage off my face.

"Behind you!" Rodland yells as he leaps in front of me, and plunges his swords through the incoming orc.

While his sword is embedded deep in the orcs stomach, Rodland rips his head off, with his left hand.

As he holds it above his head, blood trickles out of its neck onto Rodland's face.

"For Tharp!" Rodland yells before he throws the head into the face of the orc charging towards him; blood squirts into the orc's eyes, and he ends up blindly charging straight into Rodland's sword.

Rodland thrusts his sword upwards, splitting the orc in half, from the incision point, up to the tip of his scalp.

Modnar swings his axe, and clashes with the axe of an orc.

"You're gonna die in here," the orc says, continuing to strike.

"Not in this lifetime," Modnar replies, before ducking and cutting open the orcs stomach.

I open my mouth, releasing more locusts; as usual, they're reducing orcs to shreds within seconds.

Modnar and Rodland briefly stop battling, and watch my locust swarm decimate thousands of orcs all around them.

"Let's keep chasing them. We are down to the last few thousand! For Tharp!" Rodland yells, exiting the feeding quarters, and leading the way towards the Eastern entrance. Modnar and I begin to run to the other section of cells, in the Northern wing - to see if there are any more orcs hiding out.

I look over my shoulder, and see orcs filling the central room, trapping Rodland and the warriors around him.

"Modnar, we have to help him!" I panic.

"All right, my girl. Quickly," Modnar replies as we charge towards the orcs.

I leap through the air, and drop on a group of orcs; quickly, I cut them open, before shooting a few darts at some others.

"Arys, we're a little surrounded," Rodland yells as we move closer to the centre of the room.

"No shit," I reply.

"Any ideas, miss chosen one?" Modnar jokes.

"Hmm, give me a moment," I reply, holding Finito in front of me.

I start scanning my mind for an answer to our dilemma. I think back to battling Akiad twelve years ago, and how powerful his lightning powers were. Maybe, I should take a page out of his book.

I wave my left hand in the air, and a lightning cage - in the shape of a dome - surrounds us; we have about fifty Ediex clan safe inside, including us three. Hopefully now, we can turn the tide.

"Great idea, Arys. Now what are we supposed to do?" Rodland says, sarcastically.

"You're a smart guy; I'm sure you'll work it out," I reply in much the same manner.

I fire darts through the small holes in the cage, and Modnar does the same with his fireballs. There are piles of orcs outside the lightning dome, and the Ediex clan are beginning to cheer.

"ARYS! ARYS! ARYS!" they cheer, holding their axes proudly in the air.

"You check the Northern wing, see if you find anything. We'll hold the fort here," Rodland yells, moments before I drop the lightning cage.

I nod and lead Modnar North; I look over my shoulder and see many orcs flooding into that chamber. I really hope he'll be okay. I can't bear to lose him again.

Modnar and I sneak into a large chamber, to find a stash of orcs, probably sixty or so, drinking Flork with their weapons nearby. Time to alert them of our presence.

"Okay, surrender now, and we'll let you live. If not....well that's self-explanatory!" I say, gripping Finito out in front of me.

The orcs don't answer; rather, they approach their weapons and start to snigger.

"Okay Modnar, no powers. Let's do this the old fashioned way," I whisper in his left ear.

"Really? I'm so tired," Modnar whines, spinning his axe.

As the orcs charge forward, Modnar and I get to work.

Modnar ducks the first orcs swing, and cuts his head off while I do the same to the orc that lunges at me.

I then dive forward and slice an orc through the face, before instantly pulling Finito out, and horizontally chopping three more heads off.

Modnar starts clashing with several orcs at once, and I intervene; I lunge at one from behind, burying Finito in his scalp. Moments later, I swipe to the side and chop off a few heads.

I glance towards Modnar, and he winks at me; he starts firing fireballs from his palms, quickly reducing the remaining orcs to ashes.

While surveying the room of burning corpses, we both smile and exchange a cheeky look.

"Cheat!" I say, sarcastically.

"Too old, too lazy," Modnar replies in the same manner.

"Let's catch up with Rodland," I say, sheathing Finito.

"What's the rush?" a voice says.

I look over my left shoulder and see Phi, leaning against the back wall of the room. I draw Finito and walk quickly towards him.

"What do you want?" I threaten, holding the tip of Finito pressed under his chin.

"Well, that depends entirely on you. Kill me now if you don't want my life to perpetuate," Phi replies.

"He's messing with you, Arys. Don't listen," Modnar says, approaching us.

"Stay back Modnar, this doesn't concern you. This matter of space and time is between Syra and me."

"Wait, how do you know who I am?"

"Did you really think that silly disguise was going to fool me? How can you miss the legendary sword, brought here by the prophet? One truly twisted woman."

"So, you met her too? Why does everyone hate her?" I ask, digging the tip of my blade in, enough to draw blood.

"Only the once. Was so close to sticking my nose in where it didn't belong; but I didn't. My master was so proud."

"Ten gold stars for you. I'll make sure to put them on your chart," I say, sarcastically.

"So, you are going to kill me? I encourage you to."

"Syra, don't," Modnar says, stepping up and pulling me away.

A few orcs come charging into the room, so I turn around - while flashes of light are behind me - and fire a few darts through their chests. Once I turn around, Phi is gone. There is a pink lightning bolt in his place. I start walking towards it, but Modnar holds me back.

"Let's go aid Rodland," Modnar says and we run out of the room.

We return to the main central chamber and Rodland waves towards us.

"They're getting away; quick, towards the entrance!" Rodland yells, leading the way, with his sword drawn in front of him.

Modnar and I follow Rodland and the remaining Ediex warriors, down the long corridor leading to the entrance.

"We're catching them, keep running!" Rodland yells before suddenly catching up to the orcs, and ramming his long sword through the back of about three of them.

Some Ediex clan reinforcements arrive, and block the orcs from escaping. There is nothing that they can do, and I can smell the beginning of the end. Modnar and I begin chuckling to ourselves. I'm not really sure what the joke is, and to be fair, I'm not sure if he knows either. Maybe it's our disbelief that we have succeeded? Either way, I'm glad we are alive.

The Ediex clan begin cheering, raising their axes overhead in celebration. I'm excited too, because the truth of the matter is this; one hundred and fifty thousand orcs, versus us. A little over two hundred to be exact, and we are victorious. I'm so proud of what we've accomplished. I now understand the worry that was in Akiad's eyes twelve years ago. His warriors were slaughtered, by the hands of the Ediex clan.

### XV - The Night Before the Final Battle.....Again.

Modnar and I watch Rodland and the Ediex clan, brutally murder thousands of orcs; all I can imagine in my head is the opening song to one of my favourite albums of all time. The main singer, sings like an angel, double backing his own voice, with more angelic vocals. Screams echo through this long, dimly lit corridor, and as I run my hand along the hieroglyphics, I think about our thumbprint, we have left here today. Our remarkable actions have aided the cause immensely, and maybe one day, our story will be set in stone, much like this.

The song in my head reaches the beginning of the brutal part. The guitars are heavy, as are the drums; it is perfect for what I am witnessing. Blood, limbs and internal organs fly through the air in our direction; Akiad and his orcs had it coming. Throwing us in a cell, was just cruel.

The Ediex clan erupts into a mighty roar. We are victorious, and have helped swing the tide of tomorrow's battle; without Akiad even knowing. Man, is he going to spew when word gets out.

"Modnar, let's join in!" I yell, running ahead to celebrate.

"I'll make it, eventually," Modnar sarcastically replies, hobbling slowly behind me.

We jump around and celebrate with the Ediex clan for a few minutes. Some of them slip over on all the mess below our feet, but no one cares. This is our time, victors of the most brutal massacre in the history of Tharp. I push past everyone and find Rodland.

"We did it!" I yell, hugging Rodland.

"It was a success, and your great leadership, guided our blades today. I'm really proud of you!" Rodland replies, bowing before me.

I place my right palm on his face and smile, before walking past him to exit the Catacombs of Newace.

The weather outside is perfect. The sun is setting, and we are as free as the desert. One Ediex clan warrior quite far away, is writing something in the sand. I place my left arm above my eyes to see who it is. I approach them, and eventually realise that it's Modnar.

He has written Syra's Paradox, in a cross style formation. 'Syra's' is written from left to right as normal, where 'Paradox' comes from top to bottom, with the 'r' being where they cross. He's sweeping bits of sand away from it, taking meticulous care of its presentation.

"What does that mean, Modnar?" I ask as I stand next to him, with my hands on my hips.

"It describes exactly what you've been through, including tomorrow. You see, if you attacked Akiad last night, it would have caused a rift in the space time continuum. Same if you killed Gurdon. Same if you kill Akiad tomorrow, when we are meant to lose. Same if young Syra works out that you're....well her. You can modify history so much, when you've lived through a set timeline at least once; not that I recommend it. As soon as a moment in time that you live in becomes a memory, then it shouldn't be changed. You out of the three of us, has the most stress to bare, so this is your paradox. But in saying that, the events of this paradox involves Rodland and I too," Modnar explains as he continues to clean up the letters he has carved into the sand.

"How so?" I reply.

"Well, if the younger you finds out that Rodland and I are there, it could throw her battle off, and would make her curious on why we are....still alive. We have to stay in disguise until we break into Akiad's castle tomorrow night!" Modnar replies.

Modnar explains all of this to me, it makes me realise, how real everything he is saying actually is. What if the other me does recognize 'me' tomorrow? It needs to be a battle without any powers, or our weapons; Rodland and I need to use orc weaponry tomorrow. All this sneaking around, is almost at an end. After the events of that battle, I will be able to stop tiptoeing around the place; I'll finally be free.

"Arys!" Rodland yells as he runs towards me.

Before I have a chance to reply, Rodland comments on Modnar's work of art (which he is still working on).

"Isn't that the truth. We are all on this Zabait together. This paradox that we all share," Rodland says as he looks towards Modnar.

"Yeah, we were just commenting on that. Tomorrow, we're going to ditch our weapons, and use only axes. No powers and if so, be subtle," I reply, watching Modnar.

Rodland nods at me, then we watch in silence, as Modnar continues to work on his sand art. Slowly but surely, more of the Ediex clan pile up around Rodland and me, before eventually breaking the silence.

"Who's Syra?" one Ediex warrior asks me.

"She's the chosen one. We will be aiding her in battle tomorrow, to fight Akiad and his remaining orcs," I say.

The Ediex clan start to mutter to each other. Modnar stops what he's doing, and leers over his shoulder.

"Translation, Arys?" Modnar asks.

"We would like to aid you, Arys. Syra sounds like the ultimate warrior, to bring peace to our land. We would die for her cause!" another Ediex warrior says.

"Thank you for that. It means a lot... I mean, it means a lot to her....wait..... I mean it will mean a lot to her," I reply, feeling as awkward as I sound.

The Ediex clan start laughing as soon as I finish speaking. I guess I'd rather them laugh at me, than question me tomorrow as to why there are two Syra's. Laugh away, I say.

"Why don't you guys remove your costumes?" an Ediex warrior asks from behind me.

"No, to be fair, it seems like good luck to be wearing it. Besides, I'm very proud for Akiad to think that we are part of the most brutal clan of warriors in Tharp's history. Raise your fists in the air, and let's celebrate our triumphant win today!" I yell, putting my right fist upwards.

The Ediex clan start cheering and at the same time, Modnar finally finishes. For once in my life; I really wish I had a camera. Something tells me that the message he's left is going to haunt me. Modnar looks at me, and starts giggling to himself.

"What's so funny?" I ask.

"Just me, that's all. Sometimes, when I want something to be perfect, I get so meticulous. I don't stop, until I have finished what I want to do. It's actually quite similar to you, am I right?" Modnar replies, walking away.

I nod at him, then start walking forward, smiling at the beautiful blanket of stars above me. It's a perfect night, and what's weird is that I have seen this night sky before. The stars that are out, are the same as they were twelve years ago. It's giving me goosebumps all over again. The others continue to cheer, and I hardly notice Modnar and I have walked so far away.

"Modnar, what did you mean before when you said we are quite similar?" I ask, as I match my walking speed to his.

"Well, you told me that you had been so worried the past decade, about what had happened tomorrow, and you have done everything in your power to keep us invisible, so to speak. You have been so meticulous in making sure that these events pan out smoothly, so we can get my staff and your gems back. You should be able to taste your success, you're almost there!" Modnar replies.

"Thanks for everything, Modnar. We've had quite a journey together, even if it does span twelve years."

"Yeah, it has been incredible, my girl. I will definitely be needing a rest for a few weeks, when Akiad is dead."

"It'll be while till you both have that luxury," a voice says from behind us.

Modnar and I look over our shoulder and see Omega standing there.

"You always seem to pop up at the most convenient occasions," I say, as we turn to face him.

"Funny you should say that; you said the same thing yesterday," Omega replies.

I stay silent for a few moments and think about his comment; I guess we're going to see him tomorrow, and I'm going to say the same thing to him.

"So what did your comment mean?" I ask.

"I've already told you yesterday. I knew then that I couldn't tell you tomorrow," Omega replies.

"Can't you just tell me?"

"He can't my girl, as it's written in stone that you find out later. I know as well as him, that when you can control the flow of time, you mustn't tamper with fate, even if you feel like you can," Modnar adds, before the three of us stand around in a circle.

"Have you told Rodland about me?" Omega asks.

"No," Modnar and I reply.

"You will, after Akiad's death."

"Why not now?" I ask, feeling very confused.

"Because that would be altering events that have already taken place."

I pause for a moment, in an attempt to process this conversation and try understand it a little better. I'm not telling Rodland something that I want to, because in my future I already have. Yup, this is making no sense at all.

I hear some commotion behind me and look over my left shoulder to see what it is. The Ediex clan are mucking around, playing some kind of game, similar to rugby. Once I turn back around, Omega is about thirty metres away from us. He opens a wormhole and jumps in.

"He's like a fart; one whiff and he's gone," I say, sarcastically.

"I'm sure it'll all make sense soon my girl," Modnar replies.

"Shall we round up the Ediex clan for a 'few' bottles of Flork?" I ask.

"Yeah, why not. One or two can't hurt right?" Modnar sarcastically replies.

"We'll start a fire too. I'll get some of the clan to fetch us a table from inside; they got turned into scrap wood from the battle anyway."

When Modnar and I reach the others, we send the Ediex clan on the necessary errands. I have some of them leave to get bits of table for the fire, and the rest to gather dozens of bottles of Flork. The moment we originally stepped outside, I could see us having drinks around a fire. It's something I haven't done in a long time.

A few hours pass. Rodland, Modnar and I are sitting behind everyone else, on a sand dune. We've all finished a few bottles of Flork, but I personally don't want to over-do it; the last thing I want tomorrow is to have a hangover. The fire is set up, and raging. The diameter across the base of the fire is about ten metres, and the flame is about four to five metres high. It has to fit a few hundred warriors around it, so of course it has to be huge.

"How far do we have to travel tomorrow?" I ask, taking a swig of my last bottle.

"Well, it will take us a while to travel to the meeting point, so we need to be up just before dawn. Are you ready for this?" Modnar replies, sipping from his drink.

I pause for a moment, and finish the remainder of my drink. After I throw my bottle - over a few rows of seated warriors - into the fire, I finally respond.

"Like you wouldn't believe. I'm ready for this clan to make history in tomorrow's battle," I reply.

"How about you, my old friend?" Modnar asks, leaning towards Rodland.

"I'm fine, Modnar. I'm a little worried about tomorrow, but fine. We did well today."

"I can't believe we're still alive," I say, running my right hand through my hair.

"That's all because of you, my girl. You have become quite a powerful warrior in my absence," Modnar replies, before standing up and dropping his empty bottle.

"And in mine. I would have never thought all those years ago that I'd end up one day, placing all my hopes on my young apprentice," Rodland says, before winking at me.

"Would you both like another drink?" Modnar asks.

Rodland quickly consumes the rest of his drink, then raises his eyebrows and smiles at me.

"I'm sure one more won't hurt," I say; Modnar walks off.

"It's really nice to have you around again," Rodland replies.

"Same here, Rodland. It's been twelve years since we have had Flork around a campfire."

"I can't tell you enough how proud I am of you. The training you endured all those years ago have paid off."

"They sure did. Remember the fields in my back yard? (Rodland nods) I would practice my more advanced powers there, and more simplified ones in doors. Mum never really complained about my ability to heat our coffees with a flame from my index finger."

"Fair enough. Syra, may I ask you something?"

"Go ahead."

"Were you and Modnar chatting to someone earlier today, when you walked off over there?"

"Umm.......no, what gave you that idea?"

"I thought I saw a third person standing next to you both."

"No, definitely not; it was just Modnar and I."

Rodland frowns and scratches his head. I think he can tell that I'm lying, so maybe it's time to throw him off the scent.

"Rodland, my turn to ask you something, before Modnar comes back," I ask.

"Sure thing."

"Who was that person that saved your life twelve years ago?"

"I'm not sure. Even if I did know, I'm not allowed to say."

"Why not?"

"Because apparently it could endanger my existence."

"That's a little dramatic, don't you think?"

"Not at all. Why are we in disguise?"

"Yeah, yeah, point taken; it could danger our existence," I say, sarcastically.

"What could?" Modnar butts in, sitting in-between us, and handing over our drinks.

"Not being in disguise," I reply, sipping on my drink.

"Maybe you should prepare a speech? Show everyone how grateful you are for their support?" Rodland suggests.

I nod, then quickly stand up, and stagger backwards a few steps. Once I have my footing, I start clapping my hands to get everyone's attention.

"Ediex clan, this celebration is to let you enjoy a great Tharp tradition, before helping aid Syra in battle tomorrow. Many of us may die, then again we may prevail. No, no, wait scratch that; we will win tomorrow! Let's finish the last lot of orcs, and have Akiad trapped and cornered. Let's raise our bottles of Flork, and drink to our impending victory!" I say, raising my fist in the air.

The Ediex clan erupt with excitement, and after drinking deep into the night, I am quite content with crashing out early. Tomorrow is the biggest day of my life, all over again. Hope everything goes smoothly for once....

Meanwhile, Akiad returns to his castle, after having dinner at the Catacombs of Newace....

"It's great that we have the Ediex clan in our possession, and that leader of theirs; she is lippy. Good work on the way you eliminated those warriors in front of her. She was helpless and not to mention how entertaining it was. Thank you Anjari, my old friend; it's been a while since I've laughed that much," Akiad says, entering the room Anjari is sitting in.

"Thank you, my lord. Akiad, who would you wish me to eliminate, tomorrow?" Anjari replies in a curious tone.

"Everyone except Syra and Modnar. You leave them up to me. My associate back on Earth was quite informative. She said that I will battle them tomorrow, just south of my castle. I have waited so long for this moment," Akiad says while rubbing his hands together.

"How many troops do we have in total?" Anjari replies.

"About two hundred thousand orcs. I can't see Syra having anywhere near that amount ready, and without the Ediex clan at her side, even less of a chance of triumph," Akiad says, standing by the window and gazing at the night sky.

"In all fairness my old friend; will she need many troops? She does possess all four Arter gems of Tharp?"

"I'm not worried. They may have killed Gurdon, but I have you by my side now. We will be unstoppable!" Akiad says, laughing like a maniac......
XVI - Syra, meet Syra.

I awaken while it's still a little dark, and head away from everyone; so I am alone. I gaze into the beautiful glow of the moon, and think about everything. I'm excluding the twelve year gap, from my last visit, because from the moment I arrived, I felt like I've slotted back into place, like a bulb into a light socket. Being eighteen when I started this journey, and fast forwarding twelve years to the age I am now, makes me appreciate the value of life. Zekai told me all those years ago that I was going to die, but thinking back to the Pond of Destiny in the Whispering Forest, I remember seeing a reflection, resembling what I look like now. I didn't plan to be dressed the way I am, and the tattoos on my arm have come naturally, as I'm sure my death will; hence why I have appreciated every moment that I've been alive and breathing.

When I was eighteen, I was so naive. I trusted everyone, and couldn't see what the slightly older Tatarina could. Now being thirty, I see what people are really like. Power, greed and jealousy are things that just mess with people. Before I even made it to Tharp, I thought they were just weaknesses of humanity. How wrong I was. The need for more power is something that I come across all the time here. Akiad, Gurdon, Muhbac, even Vetor, all fall under people craving even more power than they already have. Greed is another one. Actually, those same four names fall under this category. Greedy people exist everywhere. I had my stuff stolen all the time back on Earth, and that isn't much better here. On Tharp, theft seems to involve anything that grants you power. The Arter gems obviously.

The last thing, is jealousy. This time around, I will use me for an example. I remember years ago when Tatarina, Vetor and I first split from Enaz, Craboo and Zekai. We were walking along the path towards the Soraki forest, and I started to feel jealous of Tatarina and Vetor, but I was quick to snap out of it, because it always gets you nowhere. You can't be good at everything at life, and you can't have everything. Even the rich and famous, who seem like they have it all; will be lacking something, and won't excel at everything.

On Earth, I have been cheated by people along the way in my life, and so has my mum. People also steal because of jealousy. They feel they want something and can't afford it, so they take what's not theirs. Actually, come to think of it, in some sort of ironic way, I'm a thief too. I have returned to Tharp, to steal the future Akiad thinks he has laid out for him, straight out of his hands. Best part about it is I feel no guilt at all; he has it coming.

"Syra, what are you doing over here by yourself?" Modnar asks, startling me slightly.

"Oh hey, Modnar. Just giving life some thought while you were all sleeping," I reply.

"Well, remember this, my girl; thinking won't achieve anything. Plan what you want to do, then do it. Each second of time that passes, is a second of time you can't get back. Don't spend your life thinking, because you already spend half of it sleeping," Modnar says, both continuing to gaze at the moon.

Modnar has the most logical way of explaining simple things to me. I swear that all of the advice out of his mouth are like words of gospel. I have to be honest; he is spot on, yet again.

"I suppose you are right. Is it rude tomorrow to not introduce....me to the other me?" I ask, sounding confused.

Modnar glances at me with a shocked look on his face. For once in his life, it appears like he doesn't know what to say. He leans in closer to me, and signals me to do the same.

"Can you remember meeting anyone? This is important, Syra. We need to replicate exactly what happened," Modnar asks.

I start to think. How am I going to remember who I met briefly twelve years ago? It almost seems like an impossible task. I squeeze my left fist in frustration, and was about to pop a few darts into the air, before staring at the tattoo on the top of my left hand.

"Modnar! I began thinking back to that battle, and remembered these three odd Ediex clan warriors. I remember shaking the hand of a woman, who had a familiar voice and a dart inked on her left hand. You were right about me being in a paradox. I shook my own hand when I was eighteen, thus inspiring myself to get this tattoo. Oh you were a mute by the way, and Rodland spoke but much deeper," I explain.

"You see how unique time is? And, how dangerous that power can be in the wrong hands, like Vetor and Akiad," Modnar replies.

"Yeah, it's obvious that your staff being in the wrong hands isn't a good thing, but what else is so unique about time other than my paradox?" I ask, sounding a little confused.

"Well, I was in a battle, which has already been printed in the pages of the book of time, and I don't remember being there; that's because I haven't done it yet."

"I see what you mean. What is also boggling my mind is my tattoo. You see, if I saw this tattoo on the older me when I was younger, and that was what inspired me to get it, then where did I get the original idea from?" I reply sounding confused.

"Such as the paradox of our journey. It was meant to be this way, so we have to see this through to the end."

"And by end, you mean my death right?"

Modnar pauses for a moment then sighs as he looks at me; moments later, he speaks.

"No my girl, not at all. Rather, to the end of someone we both want dead; and the planet needs dead. See you back at the fire," Modnar says before turning and walking away.

Before following him, I stop to pay a frame of time in my mind to my mum. I am going to miss her a lot and it's sad to think that this time, I'm not coming home. It also bothers me that Modnar carefully dodged my question about my death. I wonder why he's doing this. I guess after tomorrow's battle, I can bring it up. Right now, I need to get my head in the game.

After a short while, the morning sun was up, and the Ediex clan cluster together, preparing for their departure. Rodland and I hide our respective weapons under the sand, next to where the fire was. We pick up a nearby axe and I clap my hands together, drawing everyone's attention.

"This is it everyone; the dawn of our big battle. Some of us will die, but that unfortunately is war. Our goal is to be the best aid possible, to Syra and her warriors during this attack. Also, please don't let Syra know about our grand escape last night. We defeated far more warriors last night than we'll be expecting today, but the problem isn't them; it's Akiad and Anjari the shaman. Keep alert, keep together, and keep your eyes on the prize. Not one orc lives! Let's go!" I yell, leading the warriors in Modnar's direction, who has walked off ahead with Rodland. I run to catch up, hearing a little of their conversation.

"Rodland, Syra was right. We can't use any powers today. We need to appear like we're part of this clan. We used powers against the orcs during the battle last night, but that may draw too much attention today; the Ediex clan don't know exactly who we are, so it's easy to keep us hidden," Modnar explains.

"Is Syra going to be all right? I mean older Syra. Isn't she meant to die?" Rodland asks.

"Well, it doesn't feel like Syra dies during today's battle. I can't pinpoint when it is, but it's coming; I can feel it," Modnar replies.

"Can feel what?" I ask, as I run up behind Modnar and Rodland.

"Oh just the heat. We're in these costumes, and this battle is taking place under the intense sun, so I was just saying. How are the Ediex clan?" Modnar replies.

I wonder why they're not telling me, what they've been speaking about. I'm not going to let it bother me, as I have more troubling things to worry about.

"Yeah they're okay. They don't seem to be nervous, in fact I'd say they're more excited," I say, pushing in-between Modnar and Rodland.

"That's great news. We are about an hour walk to the meeting place for the battle. Are you able to tell them all at some stage?" Modnar replies.

"Yeah, sure thing, I'll let them know," I say, before slowing down to speak with the others.

Modnar and Rodland continue to walk ahead, while I think of something to say to the Ediex clan. It's because of my alias 'Arys' that they even want to aid my cause, so I feel responsible for making sure they're making the right choice, for the right reasons.

I turn around and begin walking backwards in front of the Ediex clan, preparing to motivate them.

"Okay everyone, can I have your attention please! We are about an hour walk from the meeting place of the big battle. Akiad's men will outnumber us, but they don't out skill us. You are the most brutal, advanced legion of warriors to ever walk this land; and he knows it. Let's win this battle and take his life!" I say before turning around and leading them, with my axe held high in the air.

As I lead the way, the Ediex clan start cheering my name. It fills me with confidence to become successful today, and pushes me to be a good leader to these warriors.

Time passes and we finally arrive at the meeting place. I see a mix of warriors, awaiting 'my arrival'. Well by that, I mean the young me. I feel responsible for the Village of Noradi not helping out in this battle. If only I had kept Zekai alive, then they wouldn't have lost faith in me. It's not fair that life can be like this. You get stuck making a tough decision, and have the blame put on you for the choice you made. I'm grateful the Village of Soraki isn't as bitter with the outcome of their leader, and it's great that they see the bigger picture, and support the cause.

All the Oathient serpents in attendance turn to greet us.

"We are all here to support Syra, die for her cause if need be," I say, shaking the nearby Oathient serpents hand.

"Would you like to meet the people in charge until Syra's return?" the Oathient serpent says before slithering through the crowd to reveal a familiar sight. Let's say it's a sign of Deja vu, which feels normal to me now.

Vetor is healing the wounds of the warriors, one by one. Black steam rises off his body like he's a burnt piece of toast. Next to him is Enaz, Mattisa and Tatarina.

"Hi I'm Arys. It's nice to meet you," I say, reaching down to shake Vetor's left hand.

"Nice to meet you. Thanks for aiding our cause. Do you have any injuries, which you'd like me to heal?" Vetor replies; his hand still healing an Oathient serpent's chest.

"No, we'll be fine," Rodland says in a deep voice before turning to walk away.

After nodding, Modnar and I follow him to the front of the pack. We need to hide away from Vetor and the others, as it will stir up emotions in my mind, and to be fair, my mind needs to be in this battle.

A few Oathient serpents set up several huge white sheets, which act like tarpaulins; this is to cater for the warriors in attendance that struggle with this heat. Rodland, Modnar and I lie underneath one and we begin to talk and pass time.

"Shit I'm nervous," I say, lying on my stomach.

"Don't be. Why would you be worried?" Modnar asks.

"Hmm...I heard you and Rodland talking earlier, about my impending death."

"You weren't really meant to hear that, my girl."

"It's just scary knowing that my death is approaching."

"We can't guarantee that it'll be during this battle.....I just."

"You just what, Modnar?"

"I can feel it. We have such a strong connection, because of my duty watching over you. I can feel a disturbance in the flow of time."

"But please don't worry about it, Syra. That alone could prematurely mark your end," Rodland adds.

"He's right, my girl. Focus and you'll be fine. We need to be our best today, to ensure our victory," Modnar says, before rolling onto his stomach also.

"Fine, can we talk about something else? I need to take my mind off it," I say, before stretching.

The three of us chat about a number of unrelated topics to pass time. After some Oathient serpents remove the tarpaulins, I can clearly see Butch flying in from the North. I know as well as everyone else, that I'm on that phoenix.

"Are you ready for this?" Modnar whispers in my ear.

"Not really, but let's be honest; who could be?" I reply, watching myself hop off Butch, and start pushing through the crowd.

As I watch my younger counterpart disappears into to the abundance of warriors, I remember exactly how I was feeling. After kissing Vetor's doppelganger, I just wanted to see him so badly. Guess that's part of the reason why I don't want to be around him right now; I don't really want to be reminded of my adolescence.

I look over my shoulder towards the North, and see Titu and the warriors of Toolore approaching our location. My heart starts to race, because I know that I have to go introduce myself soon.

"Can you remember when we walk up and introduce ourselves? Well, our aliases anyway," Modnar whispers in my ear.

"Yeah, I was just preparing for that. We introduce ourselves very shortly; I can see the Guytz tribe approaching," I reply, slowly leading the way.

Modnar and Rodland follow closely behind, while I gradually approach the younger version of myself. I look so determined to win, to do this. Little did I even suspect the events that are going to take place at the end of this battle.

Once we are standing in front of my younger self, Rodland and Modnar approach first, while I hide behind them.

"Cough...... It's an honour to meet you, Syra," Rodland says, shaking her hand.

After Rodland finishes shaking her hand, Modnar does the same, while briefly nodding.

I am the last one of the three of us to meet her; I'm extremely nervous, as I know that I'm shaking my own hand. That thought alone, boggles my mind.

"Wow cool seal," young Syra says, while she shakes my left hand.

"Cough.... Thank you. I saw it a long time ago on a warrior's hand, so I decided to get it. It's an honour to meet you," I reply.

"Yeah you too. Thanks for your help, we need as much as we can get!" she says, as we finish our introduction.

I turn around and lead Rodland and Modnar into the crowd of warriors. Finally, the part I've been dreading for quite some time, is over. Now, the final battle is upon us, and this time, it's going to be from an alternate perspective.

### XVII - My Kindred Spirit

I'm becoming a ball of nerves waiting for this battle to begin. I keep glancing at the younger me, standing there without much fear at all. I suppose I'm a tad fearful because of one main reason; I am in disguise, and can't use any powers at all. This is the hardest part of my dilemma. Having magic you aren't allowed to use, and relying solely on my melee proficiency, makes battling very tricky.

Anyway, I remember how the start of this battle takes place. We have to chill out until the other me gives us the order to attack. Looking into the distance watching the legions of orcs march up is scary, but I have a distinct advantage that helps settle my nerves; I know the outcome of this battle.

We look on and watch the younger me take control of the battle. The orcs stop opposite where we are, and start yelling out towards her.

"Surrender Syra, this is your first warning," one orc yells out at her.

She takes a few more steps forward and replies.

"You surrender and this is your only warning!"

The front six rows of orcs start yelling, and charging forward; the younger me stabs Finito into the sand, then opens her palms and spreads her arms apart; she starts a loud death metal growl, and while standing there, swarms of locusts escape from her mouth, and fly towards the enemies like a wall of death. It's vicious to see thousands of orcs reduce to blood and bones within seconds; once finished, the locusts fly towards the clouds.

I can clearly remember what is next on my list of destruction; I look behind us, and see a huge comet flying towards us, from the Southern sky. I know we are about sixty seconds from the beginning of the charge.

"You ready, gents?" I say, with nerves creeping into my voice.

Modnar and Rodland both nod in agreement, and grip their axes tightly, awaiting our impending attack.

After the comet decimates everything in its path, the younger me paces forward a few steps, and blows fire from her mouth, killing many more orcs in the process.

I look down at the axe in my right hand, and the dart inked on my left, before lifting my eyesight to the remaining army in front of us. I know it's only a few moments away till this battle is underway.

"Everybody! Attack!" the younger me yells, and once she shouts the order, we all charge forwards, and start the assault.

Modnar, Rodland and I are inseparable. We are stronger together than if we are apart, and with foreign weapons and no power, it gives us more reason to protect each other.

Modnar steps forward and slashes the left arm off the orc in front of him. While blood squirts out of his arm socket, I follow through and chop his head off.

Rodland is having an axe duel with two orcs at once.

CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Their axes clash together, but Rodland doesn't appear like he's struggling to fight them both.

I jump in to aid him anyway, throwing my axe towards the right orcs face, and shooting the left orc in the head with two well-timed darts.

"Thank you, Arys! Easy on the powers!" Rodland says, slashing towards the next orc.

"No worries! Sorry, force of habit!" I reply, kneeling to pull my axe out of the orcs skull.

I charge towards a group of orcs, and end up becoming trapped. Modnar looks towards me, and gets Rodland's attention.

"We have to save Arys, she's surrounded!" Modnar yells, running towards me.

"Let's go! Aaarrggggh, get out of the way!" Rodland yells, slashing several orcs, pursuing Modnar as quick as he can.

I slash forward and cut two of the orcs hands off, while the remainder of them surrounding me, attack.

Rodland and Modnar slice two orcs open from behind, from the top of their head to below their groin. They both spilt in half, spilling their insides all over me as they fall forward.

I quickly drop to my knees, and fire a flurry of darts towards them, like a machine gun emptying an entire magazine. The cluster of orcs surrounding me fall to the ground, with steaming dart sized round holes in their chests.

"Get up!" Modnar yells, holding out his left hand to help me.

"Cheers! Where's Rodland?" I yell back, being helped to my feet.

In the midst of all the carnage, Modnar and I frantically look around for Rodland's whereabouts, but he's nowhere to be seen.

I start to panic, as I really hope he isn't in trouble.

"Modnar......aaarrrgggghh.....where could he be?" I yell, swinging forward and cutting an orcs head off.

"No! He's over there, approaching Anjari!" I yell, starting to run towards him.

"What do you think you are going to do, huh? You saw what I did to your friends in the Catacombs, do you not remember?" Anjari says, gradually approaching Rodland.

"I am going to end your life. There is no one more deserving to die, than you and Akiad. Let's start with problem number one!" Rodland replies.

Anjari begins casting a large fireball between his palms and eventually throws it towards Rodland; he swings his axe towards it, and knocks the fireball off course.

"Quite a skilled warrior to be in the Ediex clan!" Anjari says, charging up another fireball.

"One shouldn't assume, Anjari!" Rodland replies; he shoots a fireball from his left palm towards Anjari.

Anjari launches another fireball towards Rodland's, and they both disintegrate upon impact.

I quickly dive in front of Rodland, and Modnar stops next to me.

"Not today, Anjari. Not today!" I yell, pointing my left fist towards him.

"Aaaaahhhhhh Arys, I was starting to wonder when you would arrive. What seal is that you have on your hand?" Anjari says, holding a fireball in his palm.

"Would you like it through your face?" I reply, cheekily.

Anjari remains silent, and throws the fireball towards me. I easily destroy it with a few darts. Anjari picks up his staff, and clenches it tightly with both hands. The three of us know that it may take all of us to battle Anjari without the assistance of all of our powers.

We charge towards him and attack. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Our weapons clash as his staff blocks all three of our strikes.

Anjari shoots a fireball out of his staff towards Modnar and Rodland; it knocks them both onto the ground. They both have burn marks on their costume, and you can see a little bit of what they are wearing underneath.

"Noooooooo!" I yell, jumping forwards and swinging my axe towards him.

Anjari seems calm while he blocks my shots, then turns his attention towards Akiad.

"Anjari, take care of Syra!" Akiad yells out from behind the hordes of orcs in front of me.

Anjari smacks me in the face with his staff, and knocks me flying through the air, landing further back than Modnar and Rodland.

I start blinking, and I can see the sunlight glaring down on me. My ears are ringing, and I feel like I'm waking in a hospital bed. I reach for a nearby axe nearby, and crawl towards Rodland and Modnar - who still lay unconscious.

"Moooddnar!" I say.

I continue to move towards them. Modnar rolls over onto his stomach, and grabs his axe; he starts crawling towards me. One orc stands over the helpless Modnar, and holds his axe overhead.

"Nnnnnnooooooooooo!" I yell, firing darts towards the orcs chest.

"Aaaaarrrrggggghhhhhh!" the orc yells with his last few seconds of life. His axe flies through the air, landing in another orcs scalp. I use my axe to prop myself up, then limp towards Modnar and Rodland as fast as I can.

I lower my hand to pick up Modnar, and pull him back to his feet.

"Thank you, my girl," Modnar says, turning around, and covering me while I try waking Rodland.

"Come on Rodland, Wake up! I'm not losing you again!" I say, dropping to my knees and shaking him.

Modnar steps in front of me, and slices an orc in half from right to left; another attacks him from the left, so he drops to his knees, and cut the orcs legs off, spraying blood all over the sand.

"Aaarrrggghhhhhh!" an orc yells as he swings both his axes towards Modnar while he's down.

Modnar leaps over his axes and lands on the orcs wrists. He then follows through with an axe chop, slicing the orc in half.

Rodland begins to come to his senses.

"Arys, thank you!" Rodland says, grabbing my right hand, and trying to pull himself up off the ground.

"Up you get big fella!" I reply, struggling to lift Rodland to his feet.

Modnar is fighting three orcs, so as soon as Rodland is upright, I quickly get my axe ready for battle.

"Rodland, Modnar's in trouble!" I yell before running towards him.

Modnar cuts through two of the orcs, and the last one remaining is about to hit him; that orc gets two molten darts to the face.

"That's two you owe me, old man," I say sarcastically, pushing my back up against his.

"I suppose I do, my girl," Modnar replies in much the same manner.

"Got room for another?" Rodland asks as he backs up against us.

"Always. Great timing by the way!" I say, just realising we have been surrounded again.

I have been sneaking the odd molten dart during this battle, and to be fair, I can't really help it. When you have to take a step backwards and not use something that you have grown accustomed to; it becomes a little tricky.

CLANG! CLANG! The first orc jumps towards me; I suddenly block both his axes, and counter with a vertical slice - from the head down.

The next two orcs attack Rodland, so he chops the first one in half, and blocks the attack of the second orc.

I become lazy, and start firing darts towards all the orcs in the circle. In one full sweep, I hit six orcs in a row; each dart passing through their faces.

"Arys, what happened to not using powers?" Rodland asks, sarcastically.

I open my mouth to reply, but Modnar butts in.

"Arys, that's my soul devouring spell. Who's using that? Is that.......Vetor?" Modnar says, sounding quite shocked.

I look up and see dark clouds covering the sky; hail starts bucketing down moments later.

"Yes Modnar, you're right; that's when I leave to battle Akiad. We need to aid Vetor, and make sure he doesn't die!" I say, tightening my grip on my axe.

"Whatever you say, my girl," Modnar replies, as he taps Rodland on the back to let him know the plan.

I run through the battlefield as fast as I can. Vetor is at least a hundred metres away, and I know he's a sitting duck if we don't hurry up.

When we're quite close, I can clearly see Enaz, Tatarina, Mattisa and Titu, struggling to defend Vetor from the onslaught of attacking orcs.

"Need help?" I ask, slicing an orc open from behind, with my axe.

"Perfect timing!" Enaz replies, defending Vetor.

"How long is this going to TAAAAKKKKKEEE?" Vetor yells in agony; lightning still engulfs his arms.

"Not much longer!" I yell back, as I stand in front of him, axe in hand.

I catch Vetor looking at my arm, eventually moving his sight to my dart.

"Wow, cool tattoo!" Vetor yells.

"Thanks, but is now really the time?!" I yell, chopping the head off another orc.

Modnar and Rodland arrive a minute later, but I don't want to communicate with them. It's already risky enough having me speak, let alone them.

Orcs attack us from left, right and centre. It's like they're on a warpath to stop Vetor, because they know the devastation to follow shortly after. We have stacks of dead orcs around us, and it's good to feel like we're finally in the upper hand of this battle.

"Behind you!" Enaz yells, throwing both his samurai swords at two orcs behind me. I lean down and pick up one of his swords.

"Thanks, here!" I reply, carefully tossing Enaz one of his blades.

He dives over my back and pulls his other sword out of a dead orcs face, then follows through with an overhead swing, slicing another orc - vertically - in half.

I see Krenshi slide in front of us, breathing cold air all over some attacking orcs.

I look over at me, battling Akiad. This is how confident I need to feel when I finally get my hands on him. I can remember feeling incredibly frustrated with him, trading blows with me. No matter what I threw at him, he had a counter.

"Watch yourself!" Modnar says, lunging in front of me, stopping an orc dead in his tracks.

"Shit, sorry. Was a little distracted watching....well me."

"Keep your head in the battle, my girl."

I look ahead at Krenshi, and see an orc cut through her ankle.

Enaz runs in and starts chopping, so I run in and join him; but I'm too late. Krenshi shatters into thousands of pieces, freezing many nearby orcs.

I charge in front of Vetor, and cut through a few more, defending his post.

CLANG! CHING! CLANG!

"Thanks for your help!" Enaz yells, jumping in to help me, blocking a few enemy attacks.

"It's fine! Concentrate!" I yell back, before Enaz disappears and reappears behind the two orcs; cutting them open through the stomach.

"HELP!!" Vetor yells, as Modnar and Rodland jump in to aid him; they dice through the orcs, then exchange a nod with Vetor, and stand guard.

After a few minutes of relentless killing, beams of light come out of all the remaining orcs on the battlefield, heading all the way to the heavens. Moments later, every orc in sight starts intermittently blowing up all over the place. Bits of orc flesh, organs and blood fill the air, and rain down all over the Jonker desert. The only two enemies alive, are Anjari and Akiad.

Vetors eyes are fire red in colour, and when he looks in my general direction, it's like he is peering through me. My stomach starts to sink, so I signal Modnar and Rodland to follow me, and quickly disappear into the crowd.

"Wait, I wanted to say thanks!" Vetor says, black smoke continues to rise off his entire body.

I know only too well the events that are to follow, and these are already quite vivid in my head. I don't need front row seats to the memories that have plagued my mind for over a decade. I take one look at Akiad and Modnar puts his hand on my left shoulder.

"Patience, my girl. Tonight, after many years of waiting, you will finally have your revenge!" Modnar says, patting me on my shoulder.

"I know, I know. I'm just so eager to get my hands on him. Thanks Modnar," I reply.

And here we are, alive and in one piece. Even though I can hear the events that took place that day in the ambiance, I choose not to see it again. Once was definitely enough.

### XVIII - Finally, Time to Get Out of These Rags.

I can't explain how excited I am right now; I'm like a five year old child, being taken to the park. You see, this is all uncharted territory for me. I am no longer in the past, avoiding possible outcomes and tiptoeing my way down the equilibrium of time. I am now paving my way forward, like I did twelve years ago. No fear of what I say or do, because the outcome has not been written. And if it has, then at least I don't know about it.

Akiad only partially kept his word to Vetor; he requested that his friends be let go, and for me to be sent back to Earth. Well as you know, I went home; so part of the deal was kept. As for his friends being let go.....well it's Akiad. He let all the warriors go, but took Enaz, Mattisa, Tatarina and Titu hostage. They are to stay imprisoned, until I show up with the two remaining Arter gems. Not long now, my friends; we will break in tonight.

As we lead the remaining troops from the Ediex clan to our campfire outside the entrance to the Catacombs of Newace, I look towards Modnar and Rodland, and start laughing.

"What's so funny?" Rodland asks.

"Just us, we look ridiculous," I reply, chuckling.

Modnar pauses and looks down at his charred costume, while Rodland does a quick assessment of his; they glance back at me and we all crack up laughing. You see, looking at our disguises, you can say that they have seen better days. The best part about all of this, is that we're soon approaching the time to be able to let these rags go, and concentrate on our next move.

Once the joke goes stale, it allows my emotions to fill my mind; I begin thinking about Vetor. I know deep down in my heart, that I've always been in love with him. At age eighteen, I let all these emotions slide, allowing nothing but curiosity fill my mind. No confidence to pursue anything that makes me happy, with any form of diligence. I have waited twelve years to speak with Vetor, and if I mix words with him, with the high level of confidence I have gained since my naive teenage years, I know I can finally get these raw emotions off my chest. They have only been bottled up in my heart for the last twelve years. 'Better late than never' is what my mum always said. It's true though. It's better that I tell Vetor this now, rather than never. We both deserve this truth, and if I'm lucky enough, to share a moment as passionate as the one in my dreams with Vetor, it would make my heart melt like a knife passing through hot butter.

We approach the campfire, so I quickly search for our weapons; I'm quite relieved to find they are both here.

Rodland picks up his weapon and sheath, and puts it down on the sand in front of him. As he unravels his Ediex clan costume, he reveals heavy burn marks on his chest.

Modnar starts to unwrap himself also, to reveal similar injuries.

I too drop my sword and sheath onto the sand, and start unwinding my Ediex clan costume, which has been covering my skin from fresh air for quite some time; it feels breath-taking, and the moment couldn't arrive sooner.

I walk up to Modnar and Rodland, and place one of each of my palms over the burnt areas of them both. I wink and smile at them, then air escapes the palms of my hands, removing any burns they have within seconds.

Before either of them have a chance to say thanks for what I've just done, the Ediex clan catches up and starts firing questions at me.

"Who are you three, honestly?" one Ediex clan warrior asks.

"Psst what did he say?" Modnar whispers.

"He asked who we actually are," I whisper back.

Modnar looks at me and smiles, and when I turn my attention towards Rodland, he's nodding and smiling back at me. I guess that's the cue for me to finally tell them the truth.

"My name is Syra and these are my friend's; Modnar and Rodland. We have been caught in a paradox for some time now, which ended today; the moment my younger counterpart was told to leave Tharp through the portal. We are leaving tonight, to sneak into Akiad's castle, to break our captive friends out of the cells, and claim back my stolen Arter gems," I explain.

The Ediex clan start muttering to themselves, while we stand there awkwardly.

"Psst, translation," Rodland whispers.

"I don't know, they are murmuring to each other. How easy do you think it is to translate a few hundred conversations at once, I whisper back.

"Fair enough," Rodland replies, patting me on the back.

One of the Ediex clan steps forward, and begins speaking.

"We don't really understand how there were two of you today, but thank you Syra for what you've done for our people. You gave us freedom, and a proper cause to fight for. You also taught us about redemption, for the many years of false promises, and mistakes unknowingly made. We have nothing else to live for, but to aid your cause. Let us aid you in destroying Akiad, once in for all!" the warrior says before the entire Ediex clan erupts into a round of applause.

"Psst Syra, what did he say?" Modnar whispers as he and Rodland stand either side of me, not knowing what we're talking about.

While I explain what the warrior said, it makes me teary-eyed. It's hard to concentrate with the Ediex clan chanting my name over and over, celebrating my existence; they're even picking each other up, and throwing themselves a few metres in the air. On Earth, I don't think the possibility of such an accolade for me exists, but on Tharp, I couldn't be prouder, and more humble to finally accept this.

All of a sudden, the Ediex clan pick me up while I'm in the middle of my explanation.

"Modnar!" I scream.

Rodland and Modnar laugh at the top of their lungs, while waving goodbye to me. It makes me crack up laughing. I'm squirming around like a slug, and actually loving it. I guess that sometimes, you have to go with the flow and celebrate, when the moment deserves it.

Sunset approaches and most of the Ediex clan have been drinking Flork all day. Good old Modnar and Rodland are being as responsible as me. The three of us are only on our second bottle of Flork - sitting on a log by the fire - but making sure we're still having fun none the less. I start teaching them all about what's changed on Earth since my last visit to Tharp; the amount of technological advancements that Earth has made, makes it tricky to explain to someone not from your planet, in a short space of time. Lucky for me, my companions are patient; and interested.

After the Earth education session - which has been a few hours - Modnar and I continue to enjoy the warmth of the fire; Rodland walks off to collect a few more boxes of Flork from the Catacombs of Newace, while a friend suddenly decides to drop by.

"Here she is. The battle was a success?" Omega asks, sitting down in-between Modnar and me.

"You always seem to pop up at the most convenient occasions. You told me I'd say that to you, yesterday," I reply, sipping from my bottle.

"I did? Glad you told me that, so I can remember to say that to you tomorrow," Omega says, winking at me.

"So do you care to explain why my adventure isn't over yet?" I ask.

"Well, firstly you need to end the reign of Akiad."

"Yeah, no shit. And after that?"

"That's hard to say. I don't exactly contain all the pieces."

"And what exactly does that mean?" Modnar butts in.

"Sorry Modnar, but do you mind if Syra and I chat alone?" Omega asks.

"Sure, go right ahead. I'll go help Rodland," Modnar replies, vacating the area.

"So why can't he know?" I ask, not wasting any time.

"Because he's not mean to."

"He's been the person providing me with all the guidance in this journey. If not him, then who?"

"Your father."

"Really?"

"Yes. He holds the key to your whole destiny."

"That can't be right; he would have told me?"

"What makes you so sure that he would?"

I frown at Omega, then raise my eyebrows. I suppose he's right; what if my father holds the key to my destiny, and was told not to tell me until a certain moment? Shit am I eager to see him. I need to pick his brain.

I look towards the entrance to the Catacombs, and see Rodland and Modnar lifting crates of Flork with some of the Ediex clan; the moment I turn my head towards Omega, he's in the distance. Modnar and Rodland re-join me on the log, handing me a bottle of Flork.

"So, do you two have a plan, or we going to wing it as usual?" I ask, cheekily.

"And by plan, do you mean flying in very low to the sand on your Phoenix?" Rodland replies cheekily, winking at me.

"Ummmmm......yes.....yes Rodland that's it, that's exactly it!" I say, jumping over Modnar, to kiss Rodland on the cheek.

"I'm really starting to understand how to be cheekier; definitely been around you too long," Rodland replies in an excited voice.

"Yeah, yeah, like it's all my fault," I joke, before staring at them both and pausing; we then all begin laughing.

The plan is set in stone, and we are ready to depart. Time to change history. I've only waited twelve years to do it.

### XIX - Eye for an Eye

I walk away from my companions, so I can have a little space. While Modnar and Rodland continue to sip on their third bottle for the night, I summon Butch; once he lands next to me, I pat him down. It has been a while since I've seen him.

"Heeeeeeeeyy booooooyy, how have you been? I've missed you booooooyy," I say, scratching him on his neck like a dog.

"I'm good....can you get a little higher on my neck, please?" Butch replies.

"Yeah sure, boy. Anyway....what do you think of my plan about flying in on you, low to the sand, right up to Akiad's castle?" I say, continuing to scratch him.

"A little lower please....umm...AAAAAAHHHHH, that's it. Yeah it's a good idea. Around the Western side is a river that goes right under the castle. You could enter through there?" Butch replies, tipping his head to the side, and closing his eyes.

"Great plan, booooooyy. I'll round up Modnar and Rodland. We'll depart in a few minutes," I say, walking towards the camp fire.

I sit down next to them, and listen in on the conversation.

"So what do you think we should do with his body?" Rodland asks.

"I think we put it in a coffin, and dump it through a wormhole; let's send him to a place where no one will find him!" Modnar replies.

"Wait who's body are you sending through a wormhole?" I ask.

"Akiad's, once he's dead. Well I'm being optimistic, my girl," Modnar replies.

"I'm definitely a fan of optimism, and your plan," I say, standing up and grabbing my sword and sheath.

"We'll meet you by Butch in a few minutes," Modnar replies.

"Okay!" I yell over my right shoulder, walking away.

Meanwhile, the few minutes they spend alone around the camp fire sparked up some interesting conversation....

**MODNAR**

"Rodland, being as I am a Time guardian and have been for some time, you could assume that I'm quite in tune with the way time flows, and the events that fall into place. Something major is going to happen tonight, I just can't pinpoint more than a feeling because Vetor has my staff," I say, before sipping on my bottle.

"So what's going to happen?" Rodland replies.

"Well like I said before, I can't tell. It could be a number of things. It could be a rift in the space time continuum, or it could be fate; I can just feel change somewhere, and a lot of pain," I say, before swigging on my drink.

"Fate? Is it something bad? Who's going to go through a lot of pain?" Rodland replies, sounding even more confused.

"Such as the dilemma that I'm currently faced with. It's like I'm feeling around in the dark without my staff. It helps me to focus my power a lot more. Unfortunately, there isn't much I can do, till we accomplish tonight's goal. Come on, let's go!" I say, collecting an axe off the sand and propping up to my feet.

"All right my old friend, let's get going," Rodland replies, standing and following Modnar.

**SYRA**

"Gees finally, what took you two so long?" I ask.

"We were just collecting our thoughts; we are now ready to depart. The question is.... Are you?" Modnar replies.

"I always am!" Butch replies sounding excited.

"Wait, huh? I think Modnar was talking to me," I say, cheekily.

"I was actually..... But I'm glad you're ready too!" Modnar replies.

All four of us \- including Butch - are in a hysterical fit of laughter. How did I end up with a phoenix, which has a sense of humour? Suppose we should make the most of this comic relief before tonight, as the stakes are high, and my chips are all in; time to claim back my stolen Arter gems, and Modnar's staff.

Modnar and Rodland hop onto Butch's back, and I leap on last; I start scratching his neck, then he turns his head towards me.

"All right booooooyy, let's go!" I say, before Butch immediately launches us high into the night sky.

We all remain silent as Butch flies us through the clouds towards Akiad's castle. I know that this trip will be quick, so an abundance of worry is visible on our faces. While the clouds in the night sky skim past my skin, my heart starts to race knowing the events that will follow, upon us entering the castle.

"Just starting the descent now, Syra," Butch says, gradually descending towards the sand.

We all grip the flaming hair of Butch's back, while we glide just above the sand towards Akiad's castle.

"Almost there," Butch says, gliding above the river around the western side of the castle.

Once we land right next to the castle wall, the three of us hop off Butch's back, and prepare to enter the castle.

"Thank you so much, Butch. Your intelligence has helped me out yet again," I say, then Butch turns around and flies low towards the campfire.

Rodland and Modnar lower themselves into the river, which is flowing within a rocky trench, allowing the water to pass quite freely - the depth of the water, is up to their waist.

"You two, ready?" I ask, jumping down into the river next to them.

"Ready as we'll ever be," Rodland replies while Modnar nods.

I walk up to the bars - which allows water to pass under the castle - and wrap my hands around the middle two bars. They begin to steam, then turn red, and once they are boiling hot, they melt, dripping into the water beneath us.

"Let's enter, gentlemen!" I say, stepping through the gap I've created.

Modnar slips through the gap in the bars, but Rodland has a little more trouble.

"Stuck, Rodland? Maybe you pigged out too much on dinner?" I say, sarcastically.

"Haha, well actually, I am stuck. A little help, please?" Rodland replies, smiling my direction.

I walk up to the bars, and place my left hand around the bar to the left of Rodland's head, my right hand around the bar on the right side of his head.

"This may sting a little bit," I say, heating up the two bars.

As they begin steaming and turning red from the heat, Rodland starts biting his tongue.

"Hmmmmmmmmmm," Rodland says; he sounds like he's in a world of agony.

Moments later, the bars melt into the water.

"Whhhooaaaahhh!" I yell, quickly moving out the way, letting Rodland fall straight into the water, face first.

Modnar and I smile towards each other, and it's almost subliminal how our minds work. I feel a pun war coming on.

"So Syra, should we reward Rodland now, or WET for later?" Modnar says, sarcastically.

"I think we should SPLASH out on him?" I reply in a similar manner.

"WATER great one, my girl," Modnar jokes, chuckling away.

"Hey, don't use all the good puns. DRIP feed them," I reply, cracking up laughing.

"All right, you win," Rodland says, laughing with us.

As we chuckle together, Modnar offers his right hand to help Rodland up. But, his offer backfires as Rodland pulls Modnar into the water with him.

While the three of us laugh and act like children, it only mildly distracts me from the bigger picture; we need to get our belongings back.

As we continue wading through the water, we see some steps at the end of the trench. The steps spiral upwards, and we all know this is it.

We promptly hop out of the water, and step to either side of the base of the staircase, shrouding ourselves in the darkness.

"Ssshh, someone's coming," I whisper, hearing voices coming from the staircase.

"What was that noise? I could have sworn I heard laughing before," one voice says.

"Yeah I heard laughter, as well. What are we worried about anyway? The war is over?" the other voice replies before emerging at the base of the steps.

I quickly jump from the shadows, and land behind them.

"The war's far from over!" I say, rapidly firing five molten lava darts into their backs.

Rodland and Modnar emerge from the shadows and look as ready as I am.

"Quick, let's quietly proceed," I say, drawing Finito and ascending the spiralling steps.

Once we arrive at the top of the staircase, I stop and leer into the room. There are five orcs sitting around a table, drinking Flork and playing a card game; I look back at Modnar and Rodland while smiling, and nod before making my sudden move.

I run into the room towards them, and in one slice from right to left, I take off three of their heads.

While blood squirts into the air, I throw Finito into the right orcs face, and quickly breathe fire all over the last one.

"Aaaarrrggghhhh!" the orc screams for a split second before getting two darts to the face.

I quickly retrieve Finito from the orcs face, then look towards the others.

"Okay you two, stand guard. I'm heading down here!" I say, descending the spiral staircase in front of me.

As I sprint down the staircase, I start thinking of my peers. How has Akiad treated them? I hope Vetor wasn't mean in any way. I know he betrayed everyone, but surely he has some heart beneath all his power. I suppose soon enough I will find out.

I start hearing familiar voices coming from above, and upon arriving, I see that Enaz, Titu, Mattisa and Tatarina are in separate cells, made out of iron bars.

"SYRA!" the four of them yell, as I enter the passage.

I close my right fist, and a tidal wave flies out of the water tattooed on my hand, flooding the entire cell chamber, instantly busting all the locks on their cells.

"Titu, did you tell them? Hi guys!" I say, before exiting via the staircase.

"Yes Syra! I'm so glad you made it! Let's go everyone!" Titu yells before leading Tatarina, Mattisa and Enaz out of their imprisonment.

I storm up the spiral stairs with Finito in my hand, ready to fight my way out of here.

An orc charges towards me, and swings his axe my direction; I duck to the side, and slice him all the way from the groin through the top of his head, spilling internal organs all over the place.

"Wait up Sy............that's revolting!" Titu yells as he tiptoes through the body organs on the staircase.

"Ladies," Enaz says as he signals Tatarina and Mattisa to go up the stairs.

I keep running up at full speed; I see another orc charging towards me.

"AAAARRRRGGGGHHHHH!" the orc yells, slicing at me with his axe.

I block his shot with Finito, and hold out my clenched left fist towards the orc.

Flaming darts come flying out of the tattoo on my left hand, passing through the orcs face, leaving perfect, steaming holes.

I continue running full speed up the staircase, till I'm at the top.

"Where are you, Vetor?!" I yell, looking frantically left and right.

Three orcs run up to me, and I slice the head off the left one. Blood sprays all over the place, before firing more fire darts from my left hand, through the faces of the remaining two orcs. The pressure from the darts, pushes the inside of their faces, squirting out the back of their heads.

"Syra, what should we do?" Enaz asks, holding an axe in his hand.

"Go and find your equipment; I'm going to find Vetor. I've waited twelve years for this!" I reply.

"No worries, beautiful. It's good to see you!" Enaz yells, before slicing an orc through the midsection.

I turn and smile towards him. I just want to hug him, and tell him how much I've missed him, but now's not the time, nor the place.

Mattisa has an axe, and Tatarina is holding her chain in her left hand. She then throws her chain around a nearby orcs head, and pulls it in towards her; Mattisa dives in, and slices it clean off.

"Titu, tell everyone to wait here. I am heading up here, I have a feeling about this staircase!" I say, moments before scaling the steps in front of me.

As I ascend the staircase, fear plagues my mind. How am I going to handle Vetor? Do I have an epic battle to the death with him? Or do I just simply exchange words? My father is always one for words, so I may follow in his footsteps for this scenario. At age eighteen, I wanted to rip Vetor's head off for his betray, but with twelve more years under my belt, I am a different woman.

I open the trap door - which leads me to the roof of the castle - and the moonlight blinds me. It's quite high up; I look over the edge of the castle, and that's a long way down. Looking ahead, I see only one person standing there, with his back to me; that man, is Vetor.

"Vetor, I've waited a long time to speak to you," I say, sheathing Finito, and slowly approaching him.

"Oh the hours must have been hard on you, Syra," Vetor sarcastically replies, turning around, and leaning back on the castle wall.

When we make eye contact, Vetor's smug look becomes shocked; it's like he has seen a ghost.

"I wish it was only that long, Vetor. Why did you do it? You know how I am, be straight up and honest. Cut the fat, and leave the muscle," I ask, standing about three metres away from him, with my legs a metre apart.

He stares into my eyes and we exchange a moment of something special, before he starts frowning.

"Why must I answer your question? Why don't you answer mine?" Vetor replies.

"You know you can trust me, Vetor; the issue is that I no longer trust you. You answer my question, then I'll answer yours," I say, standing in the same stance.

"I did it for love....and power," Vetor explains, turning back around to peer off the castle, towards the night sky.

"Oh, well aren't they just two things that go so well together," I sarcastically reply, as I continue to carefully approach Vetor.

He turns around, and notices that I'm only a metre from him. The moonlight shines on my face, and he notices that I'm a lot older then when we last looked eye to eye.

"How long have you waited to speak to me?" Vetor asks.

"Twelve years since the events of today," I reply, resting my right hand on his cheek.

"What are you doing, Syra?" Vetor says, closing his eyes and resting into my hand.

"I love you, Vetor. I always have. You didn't have to betray me to have love or power, you had both," I reply while looking Vetor in the eyes.

"Really?" Vetor says, seeming shocked with my previous statement.

I look towards him, and as he gazes back at me; I know what moment I have come to. It's the moment in which I have had waited a lifetime for, flashing before my very eyes; we both lean in with our eyes closed, and exchange a passionate kiss...

Meanwhile.....

**ENAZ**

While Syra runs off on her own, the rest of us have all met up in one main room, at the bottom of the staircase, which Syra ascended. It's great to see each other, finally.

"Modnar, Rodland?! Wow, I can't believe you're both alive! Thanks for saving us!" I say, while backing up towards them.

"Enaz? It's great to see you too," Rodland replies, moments before chopping another orc in half, with his huge sword.

"Tatarina?" Modnar says over his right shoulder.

"Hey ummm....Modnar, right? It's good to see you, too!" Tatarina replies, guarding her position in their attack formation.

Modnar, Rodland, Mattisa, Tatarina, Titu and I are backed up against each other, facing our respective direction.

"Where is our weapons? I miss my babies," I yell, cutting through another orc with my axe.

"It'll be in the armoury, down that staircase over there. Enaz, Rodland and Tatarina head for the armoury, the rest of us will guard this spot. Once Syra is with us, we shall all depart," Modnar explains.

"There! Some orcs ran up the staircase Syra went up!" Mattisa yells, pointing their direction.

"She will be fine! Please, guard this position!" Rodland yells, leading Tatarina and I down to the armoury...

**VETOR**

It has been exactly as I imagined. Syra and I have been kissing for over two minutes. We both haven't stopped, and I don't care. I want to do this as much as she does. But, as with everything amazing in my life, here is where the unexpected twist comes in.

While Syra and are kissing, I feel her thud forwards a few times, following by the taste of her blood, rushing into my mouth.

When I pull away from her, she falls into my arms, revealing five arrows in her back.

"NOOOOOOOOOO! What have you done?" I yell before waving my right hand, causing a gust of wind to push the three orc archers flying over the castle wall.

As I cradle her in my arms, I have unwillingly realised the event that has just taken place; Syra has just died.

I hold her and weep for over two minutes. I feel useless, and wish I could have done something to save her. I lift both her hands up against my face, and continue to cry.

"Why is this happening?" I mutter to myself, tears rolling down my cheeks.

I can't seem to shake the tears, until my eyes come into focus, and see the dart tattoo on her left hand.

I carefully rest her against me, and start to pull the arrows out of her back.

"I knew you were always there, Syra. You were there to save my life today. You were right all along," I quietly say, before carefully removing the last two arrows.

I continue to cradle her in my arms, and begin to stroke her hair. As tear drops roll down my cheeks, I remove the Arter gems of Water and Ice from around my neck, and place them around hers. I then lift her up so she's kneeling in front of me, then hug her tightly.

"Syra, I never had the chance to give you love, but now I have the chance to give you life. I never had the courage to tell you how I feel, so here I go..... I love you, Syra," I say, as black smoke rises off my body.

At the same time, Syra's body has white smoke rising from it, and her eyes open. They are as blue as the skies above New Zealand. Oh how beautiful they are.

We both continue shaking and have steam rising uncontrollably off our bodies. Suddenly a red bolt of lightning crashes down from above, striking me in the face....

**SYRA**

Vetor falls into my arms, and I look around to see what is going on.

Looking to my left I notice five arrows on the ground, with blood on their tips. When I realise I can't feel his heartbeat, and that both the last two Arter gems I need are around my neck, I click to what has just taken place.

While I cry aloud with Vetor in my arms, it makes sad to know that he has sacrificed his life to save mine. An eye for an eye.

### XX - A New Lease on Life

I turn myself around, so I'm sitting against the wall, opposite the top of the spiral staircase, and continue to hold Vetor in my arms; I just can't shake all the tears. It seems like it's been forever since he spoke; I miss his voice already. He gave his life to save mine, the ultimate redemption, one that I find difficult to accept. It was my destiny to die, and Vetor knew that. He has modified my timeline, to allow me to have one more shot at Akiad. One more chance to stop him. I mustn't let him down.

Enaz comes rushing out from the top of the staircase, followed closely by Modnar and Rodland.

"Syra!" Enaz yells, charging towards me.

"He's dead," I reply, tears still flow down my cheeks.

"What happened?" Enaz asks, rubbing my right shoulder with his left hand.

Before having a chance to reply, I notice everyone else is standing behind Modnar and Rodland.

I hold my right tattoo sleeve in the air, and Butch comes leaping out of the picture on my right shoulder. He goes spiralling into the air with his wings tucked in, until he's about thirty metres above us. He then starts flapping his wings and looking down at me, before swooping in and landing amongst us.

"Hey Butch.... Sniff.... Good booooooyy!" I say, beginning to smile as I scratch his neck.

"Oh no, what happened?" Butch replies with empathy in his voice.

I look towards Butch and his fiery smile makes me feel warm inside. He rubs his neck against mine like he has many times before, and it starts to make me feel a little better.

"Thanks boy, you always cheer me up. We need to get out of here. Oh Modnar..... I think.... This belongs to you," I say, before passing Modnar his staff from behind my back.

The moment he grips his staff, purple and black lightning wraps around it, and starts curling around his arm, before eventually covering his whole body.

"What's happening Modnar? Everybody else; start climbing onto Butch, we need to leave!" I say, pulling myself upright, still carrying Vetor.

"Its fine Syra, I'll be on in a moment," Modnar calmly replies, as purple and black lightning continues to curl around him and his staff.

When all but Modnar is on Butch's back, we all watch as Modnar allows the lightning to own him. He glances at us, and his pupils are purple.

"Modnar, we have to go. Fight it! I yell, worrying for our safety.

Three orcs arrive and start charging Modnar. I clench my fist and fire a few darts at their heads; moments later, they drop to the ground, followed shortly after by Modnar. He props back to his feet as fast as he can, and with his long missed staff in his hand, he clambers aboard and Butch launches into the air.

"Everybody all right back there?" Butch asks, looking over his right wing.

"Yes," says everyone but me.

"At least smile for me, Syra?" Butch says, looking back at me.

I smile at him, and think about how he has been such a good friend over the past twelve years. I know you can say he's a pet, and that is true; but he has been there for me through thick and thin. Sometimes, in my mid-twenties, I'd be having an issue with something in life, and he would be a sort of 'male perspective' for me. He was free public transport, a free pet when I needed companionship, a free friend when I needed advice, and while on Tharp; a free bodyguard. I love Butch so much.

"I'm okay thank you, Butch," I reply, grinning slightly.

"Good girl. We will be descending towards our destination soon. Please, hold on everyone," Butch says, starting our descent.

The gradual decline in altitude happens over the next twenty minutes, and while we do so, I look down at my dead friend. As my bottom lip quivers, I hold in the tears to show that I'm in the right frame of mind to kill the bastard that made this fate come about. I wish he was here, dropping his puns like he always did.

The Ediex clan start cheering as they see us emerge through the clouds, and once we land, they approach us with haste.

When they realise we have one dead, they turn stone silent.

I lower Vetor off Butch's back, put his arm over my shoulder, and carry him towards the fire.

"Vetor was my best friend, and even close mates make mistakes. For everyone who's standing behind me, you may notice my white singlet is now red - stained with blood - and also has five arrow holes in the back. Well, the truth is, I was killed tonight. Vetor, for whatever reason he thought was a good enough one, traded his life for mine. If he did that for me, to undo the mistake he made betraying myself and all of you, then the least I can do, is honour what he wanted to happen if he died; he wished to be cremated on a bonfire, around all his peers," I say, lying Vetor on the sand next to the fire.

Everyone remains silent and huddles around the entire bonfire. My close friends are at the front with me, with their hands in front of them.

"Modnar, Enaz, can you please grab an end of Vetor each after I finish my speech, and hurl him into the fire?" I say, before they both nod in response.

I take a deep breath and prepare to start the rest of my speech.

"Thank you to everyone gathered here today, to see off my best friend, Vetor," I say before starting to cry.

I sniffle for a few brief moments, then continue to speak.

"He actually was a loyal friend, and guardian. Some of you may remember him as the interpreter in the rebuilding of the village of Puziac, where he and Zekai gave you redemption and hope. Some of you remember him as the clown, always taking a joke too far. Some of you remember him as a star student, that listened to instructions well, and excelled at all he did. Some of you may have noticed that he was the only man I've ever loved. Vetor, I thank you for all the love you've shown, and given to the ones you've known. Thank you for another chance at life, and I will spend the rest of mine earning it. Tatarina, if you could please finish with a song to commemorate him," I say as I step back, and let the tears flow out like water down a rapid.

Tatarina nods at me, then begins singing the same song that she did at the last funeral we had, which for me was about twelve years ago. People, one by one, paid their silent condolences, and then came over to see me.

He was the only person that I arrived with. I knew Vetor, before I even knew Modnar, so my friendship with Vetor has been the longest. It's awesome to have this many people at his funeral; he would have loved to see who actually cared.

A few hours have gone by, and everyone is merry on Flork. Enaz walks over and sits next to me; I'm spending time alone, as usual.

"Hey you, what are you up to?" I ask, as he sits next to me.

"Just thought I'd come see my daughter. Look how grown up you are. Would be nice if you could fill in the gaps later," Enaz replies, putting his arm around me.

"Yeah, of course. God I've missed you so much. I keep telling mum that I'm going to bring you back with me...... But you know that I can't," I say, looking down at the sand.

"Why can't I come back? Once our job with Akiad is done, isn't mine finished too?" Enaz asks, sounding confused.

"Because mum has aged the past twelve years, so she will be twelve years older than you. You need to age twelve years, and feel the pain, and the happiness, that we both have endured in that time. You can't skip that dad, as much as I wish I could do that for you," I reply, as a few tears roll down my cheek.

"The hardest choices in life, are the right ones, remember that Syra. I know the hardest choice in this situation, is to live the twelve years that you also had to live through. I love you," Enaz says, leaning in and hugging me.

"I'll remember that, and I'll pass that saying on, because I like it. And I love you too, dad," I reply, as we pull away from our hug.

"It'll go by fast. Think about it; your job here is nearly done."

"Well, I'm sure you don't really mean that."

"Sorry Syra, I'm not following you?"

"Apparently you hold the key to my destiny."

"Wait, who told you that?"

"Are you going to explain what it is?"

"I can't.... Yet.... After you kill Akiad."

"Yeah..... About that."

Enaz leans forward and flicks the hair out of my face. I smile at him, and he pinches my cheek.

"What's wrong?" Enaz asks.

"I'm worried that I won't kill him."

"I know you do. It's your destiny."

"So everyone keeps saying."

"After you defeat him, we'll have a few drinks and resume this conversation. Oh hey Modnar, didn't see you there. Sorry, maybe lighten the mood a little, raise her spirits," Enaz says, before hopping up and walking off.

"Not a problem," Modnar replies as he smiles, and nods.

"Hey Modnar, how's your night going?" I ask as he sits down next to me.

"Not too bad, my girl. I'm just a little tired," Modnar replies, swigging from his bottle of Flork.

"I definitely agree with you there. Why were you shaking when you received your staff? And what was with all that lightning?" I ask, before taking a sip from my drink.

"Well, the staff was adapting to its new owner. As my intentions are far more pure and less negative, the staff sent my body into a trance, to safely calibrate with its host," Modnar explains.

"I guess that makes sense. I've been thinking about tomorrow; this part of my life is unwritten. You see, in every situation, all I ever did was my best, knowing that one day, that would not be enough. Until that moment, I've never had to worry about dying," I say, sounding a little worried.

Modnar stands up and finishes the last of his drink.

"Worry if you must, but the Syra I've been with since I slept in your house, has got this. Tomorrow, Akiad will perish, once and for all," Modnar says, before walking away.

I wish I could share his confidence, and I hope that he's right. I have got this..... Well I hope I do.

### XXI - Funny in a Serious Way.

I eventually re-join everyone, and continue to drink deep into the night. I fill in all my friends in attendance, about everything. I explain the entire adventure since my disappearance through the portal twelve years ago; from my perspective. The good times, the sad times and everything in between. If I think of the complicated paradox that I have unintentionally been involved in, it makes me at any given time, either one of two things;

1. Perplexed as to how I have made it to the other end of this paradox.

2. Confused at where the origin of the paradox is?

You see to explain, a paradox - or at least the one I was stuck in - would be to say, that it is where objects or information existed in the space time continuum, with no point of origin.

If you could view life from the third person - like some sort of god - and just take snapshots of someone's life, who was involved in a paradox of their own, it would make little sense unless viewed through the eyes of the person directly involved.

Thinking about this, makes me remember a weird sort of paradox that I'd thought about as a kid; the chicken and the egg. Which one came first? A chicken lays an egg, then the egg hatches, creating another chicken, which grows and eventually lays another egg. That egg hatches, creating another chicken. I can't tell you what was first, as I can't see a point of origin. Thus, the paradox.

Well anyway, towards the end of my episodes from the past, Enaz walks past me and starts to gaze at the moon, all by himself. I finish my story, and upon working out what I have to say, I walk over and stand next to him. Neither of us are removing our eyes from the moon. It's like we're either both drawn to the moons light, or drawn to the moment we share.

"Hey you. I'm not here to ask about my destiny, just coming to check on you. Busy processing your thoughts?" I say.

"Something like that. You're a really good speaker, great with words," Enaz replies.

"Suppose I get that from you?" I say, sarcastically.

"Well you sure as heck didn't get it from your mother," Enaz replies in much the same manner.

We both briefly chuckle, then I begin firing questions.

"Well what are you over here thinking about?" I ask.

"Well just you, actually. You're giving me dejavu, as you remind me of a female warrior that I met a long time ago. It can't be you, but you definitely remind me of her," Enaz replies.

"How so?"

"Well, it's actually scary how much you're a like. She fought with such finesse, and her eyes and hair are even remarkably similar. Your taste in clothing is the same, but prodding for any further details is just asking for too much detail, from a forgetful bloke like me," Enaz replies.

"Please, try and remember. Did she have the arrow holes in her back?" I ask, still staring straight at the moon.

"Again Syra, I apologise for the lack of details. The female warrior said I can return home when my mission is complete. Whoever that young woman was, is right. My mission is nearly over; well, until you told me that I have to live another twelve years here. But I suppose it makes sense, and you are right. I do need to live through my life equal to that of you and Linda," Enaz replies; a tear drop shimmers in the moonlight, as it rolls down his cheek. I do feel sorry for him, but I am right; and he knows it.

"So did you see this warrior very many times?" I ask.

"Well yeah, quite a bit for a few days there. She would disappear for days or weeks on end, so she was hard to follow or track. But she did mention one specific promise to me, and it's all she asked in return for her help; and I plan to honour that," Enaz replies as he continues to lock focus with the moon.

"Well come on then, spill the beans already," I say, cheekily.

"Okay here goes, she said...... No one but the people we meet can know about me, so tell no one else. You will forget about me, because I encourage it. Deleting me will keep you safe. Now one day, if you feel the need to share my story, you can but my condition; no names. If you share names, then my mystery can be solved. She wishes for it to stay buried; and I intend to keep it that way. I'm sorry Syra, it's just the way it has to be," Enaz replies, still not shifting his focus off the moon.

It annoys me slightly that I'm not permitted to know, but I really do trust Enaz now, and if I know him, he'll tell me if he thinks he is meant to.

"If you want any more proof about this mysterious female, from someone other than me; ask the warriors about her. Surely one of them would know something," Enaz says, turning to give me a hug.

"Okay, will do. I'll go ask some of them now," I reply, hugging him.

As I walk off, I look around for a small group of the Ediex clan, drinking together. Maybe five or six warriors. Once I see my target group, I zero in, preparing a barrage of questions in my head.

"Hey, can I ask you guys something?" I ask, sitting down amongst them.

"Yeah, anything Syra," one of the warriors reply.

"What do you know of my.... Alias.... Arys?" I ask, closing my eyes, afraid for what they might say.

The group of warriors I'm with stay silent, for what seems like a while. I realise I may have asked the right question at the wrong time, and am now fearful of my answer.

"Give her the answer she seeks, men. We are brothers in arms, and both this young ladies aliases are important to us. Syra is important to the restoration of Tharp, and Arys was always caring about our race of warriors. The commitment we gave Muhbac is exchanged, as we now owe that level of commitment, to both of you," an Ediex warrior says, approaching our circle.

"I'm really flattered, but I really seek some answers. Please tell me what you know? Do I have any other aliases?" I reply, blinking at them, realising how drunk I actually am.

"Well, that guy over there (he points towards a warrior a few metres away) drank Flork with a woman, that looked similar to you in Dandum city, roughly fifteen years ago. She told a story about a clan of people led by a warrior named Muhbac, who demands a trial of fire to be completed to be inducted. The story gave an alternative to life I suppose. But that wasn't the weirdest part though," the warrior explains.

"Please go on, what was the weirdest part?" I reply, giving the warrior my undivided attention.

"Well, when she passed out, myself and a group of us decided that we wanted to do this trial of fire, and be in this clan. But when we eventually found Muhbac, he acted like he didn't know anything about it. After some convincing he started up a clan.... The Ediex clan," the warrior explains.

Confusion sets into my head, and I don't understand the information presented to me.

"He (pointing at Enaz) was there that day. Drinking with her and another woman. They said they were waiting to meet up with Modnar," another warrior adds.

"Thank you so much men. You have answered my questions and only confused me further!" I say, before standing and staggering away from the circle.

I quickly rush over to find Modnar. I need more answers, because for a while, I really began thinking I had this all figured out. Guess I was wrong.

"Modnar!" I yell in drunken panic.

"What's wrong my girl? You look like you've seen a ghost," Modnar replies.

"Well I suppose you could say that!" I say, sounding as shocked as I must look.

"What could have possibly got you so worked up?"

"Dandum City, fifteen years ago... You..... Enaz..... And.... Who were the women you were with???" I say, seeming nervous about my question.

Modnar coughs and begins walking off a little way. He turns and leers over his right shoulder, speaking softly to me.

"Syra, I knew this day was coming, I just couldn't pin point when. Remember when I said to you 12 years ago, welcome to your paradox in time?"

"Yeah, why?"

"Well, let me shed some light on that for you; I'll settle your confused mind, then it's time to get some sleep," Modnar replies, walking away.

I follow Modnar, and my sponge of a brain is ready for the next piece of information about a seemingly never ending paradox, which is my life.

### XXII - Trying to Feel Present, When my Future's in the Past.

Paradoxes. Here I am, thinking that mine ended when I finished the final battle as my masked twin; but the truth is that it might still be happening. And the paradox is going to carry on.... By heading back in time? I'm so confused, and need to get some answers, from the only man who has ever been able to provide them; Modnar.

"So, can you please shed some light on this situation? I am very confused," I say as I walk next to him.

He takes a deep breath, and raises his eyebrows towards me. I'm guessing he either didn't expect me to be asking him for these specific details, or that it's so long ago that he forgot.

"Well Syra, a woman - baring your resemblance - guided young 'Enaz' to the pub in Dandum city to find me. She and Enaz drank a lot that day, and she said some things she maybe shouldn't have. I remember it was the first time Enaz had ever drunken Flork. She didn't disrupt anyone's life as such; she was just careless, and didn't really think before she spoke," Modnar explains.

"That really doesn't sound like me at all? It can't have been me?" I reply, before sipping on my drink.

"Well her name was Zelada, so maybe it wasn't," Modnar says, with a cheeky grin on his face.

I swig from my drink, before sighing. Is my journey far from over? How about Modnar? Is he in the same boat as me? Who is this Zelada person? And could she really be..... Me?

"I don't know what to say. Let's suppose that it was me and I did do all of those things that you said. My next question to you is; when?"

"Well this is where the timeline is hazy, because of my lack of information. When I tried to gather information from her, it was like talking to a statue. No information was given at all, other than all the stories she leaked out."

"Damn. Can't really blame her for covering her tracks. The question is; did she make the right move by doing that?" I ask, sounding slightly frustrated.

"Well of course, my girl. When you are so involved with the space time continuum like myself, mystery is the best way to cover your tracks. You can find these tracks if you're really looking, they just require a very steady eye and a deeper understanding of the bigger picture, that stretches beyond the paradox they are directly involved with," Modnar explains as we continue to walk.

"Yeah that makes sense, I suppose. The hardest part is thinking how everything is meant to go down, you know?" I say, looking down in disappointment.

Modnar stops walking, and looks at me like a father would to his daughter.

"With everything you've been through, have you planned what you've done to make sure that the timeline you're travelling on, matches up with the past?" Modnar asks.

"No, I haven't really, why's that?" I reply.

"This is exactly my point. Time has a funny way of revealing its intentions piece by piece, moment by moment. You can always try and predict the flow of time, but it never really ends how you thought, especially when you're directly involved in a paradox. Do you understand why?" Modnar says, before sipping on his drink.

"I have no idea, but I'm sure you're going to tell me?" I reply, cheekily.

"Well, because there is too much involved. If you intervene with one event, it changes another somewhere else, either at the same direct time you're in, or in a different spot in the timeline all together. What I'm trying to say is, if you change too much, even unintentionally, it can cause problems with the space time continuum as we know it."

"Always with the simple explanation, huh Modnar?" I reply, sarcastically.

"I hope you understand though, that's my main concern. It will all slot into place when you arrive at that particular moment in your life. The less you think about it, the less you'll worry," Modnar replies before smiling at me.

"You know what? You're totally right. I'm not going to let it bother me. In the morning, I will venture to fight Akiad, alone," I say, before we both stop walking.

"Are you sure this is the best plan of attack?" Modnar asks, sounding a little worried.

"To be honest, I feel pretty calm about it. When the two of us fought, it felt like everyone else was in the way. I need to fight him alone, with the world as our battlefield," I reply, drawing Finito and placing it in my open palms.

"You can do this, Syra. This is your destiny," Modnar says before walking back to the bonfire.

I sheathe Finito, and run to catch up to him, and when we're at a balanced walking pace, I speak.

"Thanks Modnar, you've always believed in me, even before I believed in myself. I'm going to head to sleep, as I've the fight of my life at dawn. Please say good night to everyone."

Moments later, I walk off on my own, to the left. Upon finding a piece of dry wood, I snuggle up against it, and close my eyes. I know that when I awaken, it will be the second biggest day of my life. Sorry white wedding, you're being pushed back again.

When I awaken, the sunrise almost brings tears to my eyes. It's something so beautiful to brighten up, what is destined to become a very dark day.

I collect my equipment, and gather everyone round for a meeting.

"Everyone, wish me all the best of luck (everyone briefly cheers). If you were in my hometown of West Auckland; you'd be up drinking for days. So I'll be back tonight with my destiny, dead in my arms. Then, it will be my time to celebrate!" I say as I draw Finito and hold it high in the air, before Butch comes flying out of the tattoo on my shoulder.

Everybody chants my name, and while I bask in the ambience for a few brief moments, my subconscious reminds me to check for my bag of petrification dust.

I sigh when I realise it's there, and start heading towards Butch.

"Syra, you're right, you will do fine; I know this!" Enaz says, running towards me.

"What do you mean?" I reply, scratching Butch's neck.

"Ummm.... Maybe the timing is a little bad.... I'll explain when you return with Akiad's body," Enaz says, briefly hugging me from behind.

"Aaaaahhhhh... Okay... See you soon," I reply, before he lets go of me.

I hop on Butch's back, launch into the air and soar through the clouds towards Akiad's Castle. It's such a beautiful day, and is one of the rare instances where you give a few moments of your time, to let the world know you appreciate life. This is definitely one of those moments.

Once I arrive at the castle, I see Akiad sitting down on a chair in the sun, with a meal on the small table next to him, on top of his castle. He's seated in the same area that Vetor and I both died. We quickly descend and land near where Akiad is seated.

"Thanks Butch," I say, dismissing Butch from the vicinity.

Akiad is relaxed and unfazed by my arrival. He's in the middle of slicing open five Goy's, ready to get him high.

"Syra, please have a seat," Akiad says, offering me a chair with his right hand.

"I'm not that keen, thanks. I'm here to erase you off my list of problems. See this sword; it's my problem solver," I say sarcastically, drawing Finito.

"You may want a seat Syra; well, that's what you suggested fifteen years ago. You said 'you will need to educate her of the events that she will inevitably encounter.' So please, have a seat," Akiad replies, pointing towards the empty chair.

I'm standing before my enemy, with a puzzled feeling in my gut. Do I trust the biggest liar I know? I suppose I do need to find out more about a trail of fingerprints that were left, fifteen years in the past. Was it really me? Is he lying?

I reluctantly sit down in the chair opposite him, and keep my hand close to Finito, ready for use if need be.

Akiad looks me up and down, checking out what seems to be my tattoos. He rolls over his left arm, and pulls back his long sleeve to reveal a Brotherhood of Guytz seal.

"How are YOU in the Brotherhood of Guytz?" I ask.

"I'm not. I helped create the Brotherhood, and what it stands for, but I went ballistic when I heard that a 'Prophet' had delivered a sword and gems to destroy me. So naturally, I left. They relocated the brotherhood, and I returned to this castle which they all abandoned. No problem there, I will happily take command of where I used to live. You going to shed any light on the whereabouts of Toolore village?" Akiad replies before lowering his sleeve.

"Not in your life. So, when did you meet me?" I ask.

Akiad acts like I haven't spoken. He picks up his small stick - which is hollow like a straw - and starts snorting up a Goy's insides from off the table we're sitting around. He rubs his nose and eyes, then looks towards me with a glazed look in his eyes.

"Fifteen years ago, at the university was the first time I ever saw you. You were dressed exactly as you are now, and you were the most powerful adversary I had ever faced. Even I can admit that," Akiad replies, leaning in to snort another Goy's insides.

"Care to elaborate?" I ask, sounding slightly frustrated.

"We didn't speak the first time we fought. I wasn't as strong as I am now, and you gave me a purpose to become stronger. The next - and last - time we met, was a few months later, at the Neca City tournament to the death. I never picked a fight when I saw you, because I knew you wouldn't make a scene in front of all those people. And it also gave me an opportunity to converse with you, educate each other, Syra. You never mentioned your name to me, and I was never able to work it out. But the moment we battled yesterday, and you used similar powers to what she did; I finally found the last piece of the puzzle. She was you all along, and it took me fifteen years of my life to stop you. Now it's time for you to answer a question of mine," Akiad replies, before snorting another Goy into his right nostril, through the hollow stick he's holding.

"I suppose that's fair. What information must I part with?" I ask, folding my arms.

"How old are you.......... Right now?" Akiad replies, snorting up the insides of the next Goy.

"Well I'm thirty as you see me now, why's that?"

"So you mean to say that in the four months that you've been on Tharp, it spans twelve years of your time? I'm sure you looked about eighteen, when you had black and red hair. Do you understand that I've wanted to find and destroy you, before I even knew you? Who's more twisted now, Syra?" Akiad replies, snorting the last goy.

"I was eighteen when I had black and red hair, and excuse me, how am I twisted? I have been hell bent on destroying you, so don't try and spin this around on me!" I say, standing up and losing my temper.

"Yeah, you said you would get frustrated at some point during the simple explanation I'm giving you. You told me you have trouble trusting people, so really make it sound truthful. Ironic coming from the mouth of a 'liar', right Syra?" Akiad says cheekily, before giggling to himself.

I lean on the castle wall and look out at the sand, soaking in everything Akiad just explained. I'm not sure what to believe, or what not to. But at this exact moment, why not milk the cow, and learn a little about my future for free. I take my seat, then frown his direction.

"Okay Akiad, I'm all ears; entertain me," I say, crossing my legs over and giving him my undivided attention.

"Well, when you first saw me and we battled, I actually had no plan of attacking Tharp," Akiad replies, looking towards me.

"So what were your intentions?"

"I was going to build up an army of students to attack New Zealand, then take over the rest of your planet. When we battled, my ego got the better of me, especially considering you were battling alongside my arch nemesis; Modnar. Your actions changed my attack focus forever," Akiad explains, looking towards me in a sinister way.

"What do you mean?"

"I was fed up with fighting for Tharp; until you came along and changed everything. That battle that I horribly lost, made me spend the last fifteen years of my life, training to become more powerful to defeat you, knowing we would eventually cross paths again," Akiad replies.

I take a deep breath and let the reality of my paradox settle. In my future and Akiad's past, I had made him jealous of my power, which he spent fifteen years making himself more powerful, so he could defeat me. Looks like my story is far from over; and there's no way to fix it.

### XXIII - The Irresistible Force Meets the Unmovable Object.

Reality sometimes bites. Well it definitely does in this situation. I'm confident, confused, and scared; all at the same time. What is the prerequisite to get this mixed barrel of emotions? Well let's go through this.

I'm confident that I'm going to kill Akiad. I'm scared and confused that the events that Akiad spoke of may not go down. Like how do I make sure such an event takes place? Suppose I need to think of my life one step at a time. First things first; let's defeat this piece of work.

"So Syra, when are we going to end this mindless banter?" Akiad says, standing up.

"Well, soon I suppose. One of us needs to be erased, that's for sure!" I reply, standing up and walking to the opposite corner of the castle to Akiad.

Akiad loudly whistles and a huge black dragon comes flapping down, landing on the corner of the castle roof, next to where he is leaning. The dragon is about the same length as Butch, but has a much longer neck, with scales running from the top of its head, right to the bottom of its tail. It has two fairly long arms - about twice the length of a humans - with a few large spikes on each one; and old, tattered wings growing off the back of each arm. Four large spikes are halfway down the tail, and the end of it is round, like the tip of a Morningstar.

I start laughing, then hold my right arm in the air; Butch launches out of the tattoo on my right shoulder.

"How do you think I got the idea of having a beast to ride? From you of course. Rumours of that Phoenix, gave me ambition," Akiad says, mounting his dragon.

"You think that Dragon is really going to get away from my Phoenix?" I reply sarcastically, mounting Butch.

Akiad launches into the air on his dragon, and starts to fly on the spot, twenty metres above me.

"I'm not sticking around to find out!" Akiad says, before flying South.

Butch leaps into the air, and we stay on Akiad's tail; the dragon swipes at us with its morning star. Butch ducks underneath, and we slightly fall back.

Akiad's dragon is fast; we follow it as quickly as possible, and it stays a few metres ahead of us at all times. Akiad keeps firing bolts of lightning behind him, trying to knock us out of the sky.

I start giggling as I think about what he was talking about before. I apparently inspired him to create moves like mine, so I think it would be funny to copy some of his. I begin making bolts of lightning appear in my right hand, and throw each one at his dragon.

"Nice try, Syra!" Akiad yells, as the dragon continues to weave around my shots.

"Oh, you like that?!" I yell back, before throwing a few more blind shots.

The dragon storms off ahead and Butch struggles to keep up.

"Butch, he's losing us," I say, sounding as worried as I feel.

"No, not really."

"What makes you so sure?"

"I remember you having a friend that lives in those waters."

Looking ahead I see the ocean in the distance. I remember the Leviathan I had befriended many years ago. Maybe it could help us?

"You're right, Butch. I like the way you think," I say, following Akiad as his dragon swoops closer to the water. I wave my hand from right to left, and pull some grey clouds over us; a torrential downpour awakens, and the wind forces the dragon to slow down. I see it nosedive towards something bobbing in the water, and can't believe what it is.

As Akiad touches down on it, I begin to query how it got there; what is a black and white ocean liner doing on this planet? Now, I'm confused.

Butch drops me at the rear of the ship, and I chase Akiad down the deck.

"Where are you going?" I yell, as the ship rocks from side to side, forcing us to slide along the deck.

Akiad opens a door further ahead, and enters the ship. I look over my shoulder and see Butch flying around in circles, chasing Akiad's dragon. I hope he's okay.

I open the door, and struggle to push the door closed; the torrential winds are forcing it back open. Upon closing it, I see that I'm standing in the middle of a long corridor going left and right. The varnished wooden walls almost seem immaculate, like it hasn't been here for very long. The round glass windows on each door are perfectly clean, with very little dust. How did a ship end up on our planet? I haven't seen anybody yet, so it's safe to assume it's abandoned. I head left and see some double doors further down; I open them and see Akiad seated at a table in the middle of the dining room I am now standing in.

We are surrounded by round tables - covered with white table clothes - and as the boat rocks, plates of left over dinner crash onto the floor. The five large chandeliers in the room swing from side to side, helping fill the ambience with clanging glass. A bar on the right of the room - with a beautiful black grand piano nearby - bears no significance to the wall in front of me, made entirely out of glass. I stand and stare at the ferocious nature of the storm I have created; hopefully I can survive this encounter.

"I have always been fascinated with boats. Something that you people have done correctly," Akiad says, remaining seated and facing me.

"We've done many admirable things."

"Like what? Leading a wizard away from his destiny?"

"I haven't done this thing you accuse me of," I yell, approaching him.

"Oh, but you will, Syra. Or is it Zelada, which do you prefer?" Akiad replies, before raising his eyebrows at me.

"That's not my name," I yell.

"Don't act so daft, you know you are her; you're just too afraid to admit it."

I wave my hand and three tables fly his direction. He dives out of the way, and throws a few lightning bolts at me. I turn around and cast my fire cape, dissolving his shots on impact.

I draw Finito and walk towards him. Akiad creates a lightning sword in his gripping hands, then clashes with me.

"You're as powerful as I remember," Akiad says, as we duel.

"And you're as weak as I expected," I reply, sarcastically.

"I wouldn't get too cheeky.... ZELADA!" Akiad yells, throwing one bolt at a chandelier, causing it to fall.

We both dive out of the way, and it crushes a table below.

"Are you crazy?!" I say, hopping back to my feet.

"I'm sure you'll be saying that to yourself before your destiny is complete."

"AAAARRGGGHHHH!" I yell, charging him and eventually clashing blades with him.

"No powerful magic in here, Zelada; we could die," Akiad calmly suggests, as we continue to duel.

I open my mouth, breathing fire all over him; he runs towards the glass wall, and plunges his sword through, puncturing a small hole in it. The spout of water shooting through puts the fire out; he then smiles at me in a demonic looking way.

Akiad fires bolts at me, while I run to the side, diving behind anything to take the shots. Furniture and glass explode, and I huddle behind a tipped over table, while Akiad hunts me.

"Zelada...... Syra..... I know you're around somewhere," Akiad says in a creepily, as he stalks his prey.

I crawl along the ground, and hide behind another table.

"Are you....... HERE?!" Akiad says, before waving his hand, and causing several chairs and tables to fly into the glass wall.

I feel my heart racing. Why am I so scared of this menace? I came here to destroy him, but the more he talks, the more doubt in myself enters my mind.

"Come out, Syra. It's your Vice Chancellor Zaruth here, asking your permission for some blood. Maybe, I can just slice off a few body parts, and take it that way."

"You're sick," I yell out.

"Oh did you call ME sick? I'd take a look at yourself before you judge. People in glass houses shouldn't throw stones. Isn't that what you humans say?"

I promptly stand, draw Finito and point it towards his face.

"I would shut your mouth if I were you."

"Or what you.... Oh no," Akiad says, pointing behind me.

I glance over my left shoulder for a mere second, and see a large wave heading towards us.

"Shit," I mutter to myself, quickly sheathing Finito.

When the wave crashes into the glass, it cracks all the way down, moments before I see my old friend.

"It.... it can't be..... It's the Leviathan," Akiad yells, with much fear in his voice.

"That's it old buddy, come help me out," I mutter, hoping for a little more help.

The Leviathan dives under the water and lifts the huge ship in the air; we fall a few metres, landing on the opposite side to the glass wall, which is now above us. Everything in the room crashes down all around us, and I get knocked over by a sliding grand piano. I slowly blink and let the room come back into focus, but the debris all around me makes it hard to locate Akiad. Looking up I see the rain pelting down, reminding me to shake the cobwebs and look for Akiad.

"Syra..... Where are you......? Where are you?" Akiad says, moments before another thud.

The ship rocks around, and we tumble around the room. Furniture crashes around with us, and we both take our share of knocks; I'm hanging onto a door - which is now the roof, and the glass wall is beneath me. All the furniture in the room dropped on the glass, and formed many holes. Water is quickly filling the room; I let go, and look for a way out.

Once I surface for air, I see Akiad bobbing in the water, with a lightning bolt in his hand.

"If this touches the water, your life may be at an end," Akiad says before laughing like a maniac.

I look beneath me, wishing for a miracle. I see this large mouth, opening up to take a bite.

"You may not get the chance," I say, before the Leviathan chomps the glass wall beneath us; Akiad and I plummet into its mouth.

As it swims through the water, we roll around inside its mouth.

"What have you done, Syra? We may both die in here," Akiad says, throwing a bolt at me. I dive onto the tongue and shoot a few darts from my fist, cancelling his attack.

Akiad dives at me with a lightning axe, so I draw Finito and block his shots, then strike back.

"Just give up, Syra!" Akiad yells, slashing at me a few times.

"Not in your life," I reply, blocking all his shots, countering with my own.

The leviathan moves suddenly and knocks Akiad and me down. I leap to my feet and pick up Finito, and don't hesitate to approach Akiad.

"You going to kill me now, little girl," Akiad says, pushing himself back against the side of the Leviathan's mouth.

Ignoring his comment, I open my mouth and breathe fire all over him; he casts his lightning cape and absorbs the whole attack. I lunge at him, and he magically blocks my attack with his lightning sword. We clash until he's standing.

"You will not defeat me, Syra. Don't you realise this?"

"So you say, Akiad. So you say," I reply, continuing to attack him with all my might.

I attack with a dozen darts, and he blocks them all with his sword.

"Running out of ideas, are we?" Akiad says, cheekily.

I frown at him, and we both continue to duel back and forth on the Leviathan's tongue; I feel its stomach rumbling, so I prepare for our departure.

When the Leviathan burps, the two of us fly through the air; I sheathe Finito mid-flight, then Butch dives out of my tattoo, and catches me before I hit the water.

Butch and I circle back, and it appears the Leviathan is playing with its food. Akiad is stranded on its back, awaiting his dragon to arrive.

"Did you take care of the..... Never mind," I ask, before seeing the dragon swoop in from above us.

Akiad leaps off and lands on its back, before bolting off towards the Northwest.

"Where is he heading, Butch?! Follow him!" I yell, as Butch tails Akiad.

"Possibly the Moorbess Mountains?" Butch replies.

"Don't let him out of our sight!" I yell back.

We pursue Akiad through the sky, while he ducks, dives and barrel rolls. I fire dozens of fireballs, but none make contact.

I begin throwing lightning bolts at him, and he looks over his right shoulder and laughs. So, I predict his next movement, and throw a dozen bolts in front of their flight path.

"Aaarrggghhhh!" the dragon screeches as most of my bolts connect with its back.

"Syra!" Akiad yells as he and his dragon, dip lower to the sand.

"Keep on him!" I yell, as Butch matches the altitude of Akiad and his dragon. I continue to throw bolts towards him.

"Hahahahaha! Time to stop that idea, dead in its track!" Akiad yells as he makes a lightning cape attach to his neck, shrouding him and the majority of his dragon.

"Damn it Butch, he keeps outdoing my spells," I say, following Akiad through the air, currently passing our campsite.

I look down and see everyone cheering, but we don't let it distract us at all. It's great to see all that support, but it ain't over till it's over. As my mum would always say; 'don't count your chickens until they hatch.'

I decide to stop attacking Akiad for a little while, and see where he's leading me.

"Where are you going, Akiad?!" I yell, before Butch increases his velocity, to fly next to him.

He ignores me and throws a couple of bolts to his left, but he misses with all three. I change my right hand to the shape of a gun, and fire a flurry of fireballs back his direction. All ten of them connect with the dragon, and it screams yet again. This time I can see blood flooding out of the gash I have inflicted.

"Aaaarrrrrrgggghhhh!" the dragon yells in agony.

Akiad throws four lightning bolts my direction. Two of them hit Butch, causing him to scream, but two of the bolts were caught; by my left and right hand.

"Here, have them back!" I yell, throwing the bolts at the gash on the dragon.

"Aaarrggghhhh!" the dragon yells as it breathes fire towards us.

I cast my fire cape with haste, and it quickly swallows all the fire coming our direction.

"Damn!" Akiad yells, speeding up towards what appears to be the Mazelia in the distance.

"Faster Butch, let's slay the dragon! Keep it steady!" I yell, before Butch doubles his velocity.

I carefully stand up on Butch's back, wrapping my left arm around his neck, securing my battle stance. I then point my right hand - in the shape of a gun - towards the dragons gash, and shoot many fireballs. The dragon starts screaming, and Akiad is going down with it.

"Aaarrggghhhh!" The dragon screams as it crashes down onto the head of the Mazelia.

Butch swoops in real quick, and I launch off his back, drawing Finito in mid-air. The momentum that I'm moving at is so fast, that I fly through the air, and ram Finito into the dragons back.

"What have you done?" Akiad says, looking shocked.

I smile at him in a menacing way, then pull Finito upwards, slicing the dragon open and spilling its insides everywhere.

"Ice wall," I yell, swinging Finito forward, causing the wall to push the dragon off the Mazelia's head.

Butch is flying around in a circle, high above Akiad's head, much like that of a Vulture. Akiad looks slightly worried, which is giving me a much needed boost of confidence; time to finish off this disgusting piece of work.

He runs into Tarahe Tower; I sheathe Finito and start giggling to myself.

"Not so fast, Akiad!" I yell, before summoning a comet, to smash into the tower.

Butch dives down and picks me up, and moments after my head turns to face the tower, the comet crashes into it, causing debris to fly everywhere. Butch swoops through the air, while the Mazelia begins staggering all over the place; it's like it has just been punched in the face. Butch glides in and lands back on its head.

"Stay here, Butch," I say, drawing Finito and walking towards the tower remains.

I can see a hand, with rubble buried on top of it. I know it has to be Akiad. I tread carefully though, as this battle seems much too easy.

I wave Finito above my head in a circular motion, and all the pieces of the Tower swirl in the air above me. The whirl of Tower debris continues moving in an anticlockwise direction, until I start firing them directly at Akiad; piece by piece. A few make contact with him, so he tries fighting back, by hurling bolts of lightning at me.

"Aaarrggghhhh!" I scream; a few bolts hit me in the stomach, knocking me down.

The whirling pieces fly off the Mazelia's head, landing in the swamp below.

Akiad slowly stands up, firing lightning from his palms while I'm still on the ground.

"So Syra, I have you at my mercy," Akiad says, continuing to launch lightning bolts at my helpless body.

"Aaarrggghhhh," I yell back; Akiad hits me with about thirty bolts, so I cast my fire cape, to give myself some protection from any other attacks.

"You're quite powerful, aren't you? Your time is up, Syra!" Akiad says, charging a ball of electricity between his palms, while standing over me.

I cough blood onto the ground, and look up at Akiad - wiping some blood from my lips, with my left forearm. I reach for Finito with my right hand, but it's too late. Akiad throws his ball of electricity at me, pushing me flying off the Mazelia's head.

As I soar through the air, Butch swoops under me, causing me to land on his back.

"Thanks Butch," I say, coughing up more blood.

"Struggling a little, are we?" Butch replies, making a huge turn in the air, then nose-diving towards Akiad.

Akiad stands there laughing, and I don't know why he isn't moving; he must have an ace up his sleeve.

"Be careful Butch," I say, holding on as we increase in velocity.

Before Butch has a chance to react, Akiad makes a massive, long lightning spear appear in his hand, and immediately throws towards Butch's face.

"Watch out, Butch!" I yell, before I quickly dodge the spear, which comes out the top of Butch's head.

As we both crash onto the Mazelia's head, I become a little fearful. What am I to do? What new cards can I play?

I stand up and draw Finito, gripping it tightly in my right hand. We both stand opposite each other, knowing full well, that both of us have met our equal.

### XXIV - Battered, Bruised and Beaten to a Pulp.

Akiad and I are battered and bruised from our battle thus far. Both of us have taken out each other's form of transport, and now we stand face to face, awaiting one of us to make a move.

We both limp around in a circle, and begin taunting each other.

"Make your move, Syra!" Akiad says, making another lightning spear magically appear in his right palm.

"Age before beauty, old man," I reply, sarcastically.

Akiad limps towards me, and attacks; the two of us clash our weapons together. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! We duel, and while our weapons lock up, we both move our faces close to each other.

"You will never win, Syra!" Akiad says, with his face right up against mine.

I remain silent, then blow fire right in his face. He drops to the ground, while his entire head and shoulders are ablaze.

"Aaarrggghhhh!" Akiad yells, quickly making water come out of his right palm, putting out the fire.

"I didn't know you were flammable," I joke.

"You're a cheat!" Akiad yells, his skin slightly burnt from my spell.

"How am I cheating? Is that the same as killing innocent warriors while imprisoned?" I reply, cheekily.

"Cough! Well, that's what someone with evil intentions does, Syra," Akiad says, starting to stand up.

"You're a pig," I reply.

Looking at this menace makes me think of the first time I saw him; at the university. Suddenly, grass starts to fill the environment, and within seconds, we're on the university campus, in the middle of the field, at midnight.

Akiad stands up and frantically looks around, shocked at where I have brought us to.

"Why did you bring us here, and how?" Akiad asks, seeming a little freaked out.

"Oh wouldn't you love to know; I thought I'd bring you to somewhere more familiar," I reply, before raising my arms in the air, and making a few ice spikes come out of the ground; they pierce through the base of Akiad's right foot.

"Aaarrggghhhh!" Akiad yells.

I follow through with a long breath of fire, which engulfs him in flames.

"Stop this torture!" Akiad yells; the top half of his body is ablaze.

I click my fingers, and the ice spikes retract into the ground, which in turn causes Akiad to stop panicking. He crawls backwards, attempting to escape my onslaught. No such luck.

I draw Finito and swing down towards his arm; it hardly makes a gash at all, and that is from my hardest strike.

While he is still on fire, Akiad laughs, and continues to crawl backwards.

"What are you going to do now, Syra?" Akiad says, his gash starting to heal up.

I must admit, I'm becoming frustrated by my lack of knowledge of how to hurt him. I frantically scan my clueless mind for a solution to this dilemma.

While being briefly distracted by my thoughts, Akiad throws a huge ball of electricity at me, knocking me onto my back; Finito slides a few metres out of reach.

Akiad stands up and walks towards me - it appears the spike wound in his foot has healed up; he stops the burning by squirting water from his palms. He walks right up to me, then kicks my face.

"It's not nice to be kicked in the face, is it Syra?" Akiad says, bending down on his knees, and punching me in the face.

He hits me pretty hard. I feel blood fill up around my teeth and gums, and within seconds, I'm spitting a mouthful of blood onto the ground.

Akiad remains kneeling down next to me, watching and admiring the agony I'm in. When I glance towards him, he punches me in the nose, breaking it on impact.

"Aaarrggghhhh," I yell, holding my nose with my left hand.

My vision is all blurry, and I can hardly make anything out. I notice the area we're in change, from the university, back to the top of the Mazelia's head.

"Couldn't keep that illusion for long, could you Syra?" Akiad says, jabbing me in the nose.

I look towards Akiad, and try to refocus my vision. I feel another smack in the face, and blood splats all over the ground. As I blink my eyes, I still can't make out much of anything.

"How does it feel, Syra? That's not blood you are tasting; that is defeat. I had my share yesterday. You did beat me, and I hated that. It was beginning to consume me, until I saw you, today. It's my turn to win, and unfortunately for you, round three will never be seen. Now, I want you to see me kill you, so I'm going to allow you to regain your focus, and say your final few words," Akiad says, as he stands two metres away from me, with his legs apart and his hands on his hips.

My eyes blink as fast as they can, but it doesn't allow me to see Akiad's right foot flying my direction. I fly through the air, crash landing down on the ground.

As I lay on my back, I slowly blink and try to make sense out of all the blurriness. It's so hard to see, when my eye sockets are filled with blood and water.

Akiad drops to his knees, and begins assaulting my face with a flurry of left and right jabs. I'm going to hate seeing the aftermath of what he's doing.

"So Syra, not so pretty now, are we?" Akiad says sarcastically, before hooking me a few more times in the face.

He picks me up off the ground, holding me up by my hair; I currently have no strength left to stand.

He head-butts me as hard as he can, then wipes the excess blood off his forehead; he's standing a few metres away from me.

I feel like a bloody mess. I run my hands over my face, and it feels like I'm a punching bag. It's so tender, and I'm in so much pain. Lucky for me, Akiad has forgotten about the Arter gems that are in Finito. It gives me a ray of hope, in my current dilemma. Hopefully I can draw some energy from them.

While blinking to regain my sight, it appears that Akiad is standing with his back to me, with his hands on his hips; I wonder what he has to say.

"Oh Syra, do you have any idea how long I have waited for this moment? Any idea??" Akiad asks, remaining with his back to me.

"About as long as I have," I reply, rolling onto my stomach and coughing more blood onto the ground.

Akiad kicks me in the stomach, then drops to his knees and jabs me in the face.

"Enough!" I yell, spitting blood in his face.

I feel Akiad grab a handful of my hair, then repeatedly punch me in the face, over and over again. I think of the melodic section of an eleven minute metal song from my youth, trying to distract me from the agony I'm enduring. My face is almost too numb to feel any pain, and I can sense my time coming to an end. As the acoustic tones strum in my mind, it thankfully distracts me from the side of my head, hitting the ground.

"Aarrrghhh, Syra, why won't you die?!" Akiad yells, shaking his right hand.

I try opening my eyes, but feel them swollen shut. He has knocked me around, and I'm running out of ideas.

"Why did you have to interfere with my life, Syra? Why couldn't you just let me take your planet? What was the big deal?" Akiad asks, before booting me in the stomach.

Gasping for air, I look towards Akiad, and gain focus in my left eye, while my right remains swollen shut. With the last of my energy, I reach into my pocket, and take out my bag of petrification dust. Akiad begins laughing.

"What do you plan to do with that? You long missed your chance," Akiad says, smiling.

"Well... COUGH... I know you have won...... And I have accepted defeat. I thought I..... COUGH... May as well tip out my only..... COUGH... Chance of beating you," I say, coughing up blood and tipping the remainder of the petrification dust onto my left fist.

Akiad does what I anticipated him to do. He starts looking at me, and laughing. His mouth is wide open, and for a brief few moments; he has his eyes closed. Unlucky for him, a moment is all that I need.

I fire a dart from my hand, and it gets covered in petrifaction dust, flying straight into Akiad's mouth.

"What.... COUGH....... Have...... You...... COUGH..... Done!" Akiad yells, realising that he's starting to turn into stone, from his feet, upwards.

Akiad walks towards me, but just can't move fast enough. From the waist down, his body is now all stone, so he is just too heavy to catch me.

I slowly stand up, and think of my last few words to Akiad. I cough up a lot of blood, and clear my throat.

"Suppose I get to say my final few words. Well first of all, remember how you told me that I went into the past? Well, how could I go into the past, if I lost this battle? I let you beat me up, until I worked out a plan. You know that stone taste in your mouth; that's called defeat. Finito, comprendere!" I say before resting my hands on my knees, and coughing up more blood.

Within moments, Akiad falls backwards, as his entire body has turned into stone. I too drop to the ground; completely drained of my energy.

I look towards my shoulder, and Butch comes launching out. When he lands next to me, he sees exactly what I look like, and gags a little.

"Hey, booooooyy. How do I look?" I ask, spitting blood onto the ground next to me.

"You look battered, bruised and beaten to a pulp," Butch replies.

I slowly pull myself up, and pick Finito up off the ground, sheathing it immediately. Moments later, I try to lift Akiad up, but he has gained a few kilograms since he adopted his stone mould.

"Butch, can you help me lift him up?" I say, continuing to try lift Akiad.

"Never a problem, Syra!" Butch replies, before lifting Akiad up with the top of his head.

"COUGH... Can you put him on your back, please?" I say, coughing up blood.

Butch lifts up Akiad, and pushes him onto his back. I sit behind Akiad and hold onto him and Butch, with all my remaining strength.

"Easy now, Butch. Slow and steady wins the race," I say; Butch carefully takes off into the sky.

As we fly towards where everyone is still celebrating, I look down at this stone statue of Akiad, realising that my original goal is complete. The worlds of Tharp and Earth are now safe forever. Blood from my battered face is dripping down onto the statue, and if I could say it to Akiad, I would say I can taste success.

As Butch starts his steady descent, everyone begins to get distracted, and when Akiad and I are in full sight, they erupt into a frenzy of cheering.

When we land, I raise my right fist in the air and yell "For Tharp!"

I fall off the side of Butch's back, landing in the sand. Modnar and Enaz immediately run up to me.

"Syra, are you.......oh no," Enaz says, kneeling down to pick me up.

I quickly spit some blood to the right of me and then sarcastically say "never better, Dad."

"You did it, my girl! I knew you could do it! Ooooo, look at your face!" Modnar says, helping Enaz pick me up off the ground.

Once I stand up, we step back a little bit to allow the statue of Akiad to drop onto the sand. I try my best to open my swollen eyes, but the sun keeps me from opening them fully.

I can make out every person in attendance, standing around Akiad's body; Butch included. It's weird to see him like this. This has been the thorn in my side for well over twelve years of my life. Just because I didn't spend any of that time on Tharp, doesn't mean he hasn't consumed any of my precious time. Every moment you waste worrying about something, is another moment you can't get back; thus a moment wasted. Regardless of what lies ahead in my future, my main goal is accomplished, finally.

### XXV - When is the Job Done?

We stand Akiad's statue upright for all to see, spit on, punch, whatever they deem an okay act to perform to the statue of a menace. To be fair, I'm totally cool with anything. I want to start a circle around this statue, so we can all say goodbye to our past.

The disfigurement of my face bugs me a little, as it's so painful for me to do anything. I continue spitting out blood, and I'm sure that internally I am pretty beat.

Enaz has walked off, and it's Modnar that I'm standing next to, staring at the evil captured in stone.

"Modnar, is it bad to use a healing spell on my face and body, I feel so battered," I say before spitting more blood onto Akiad's statue.

Modnar smiles at me, then places both his hands around my face. White smoke starts rising off my skin.

"Well my girl, why would you worry about something like this? You ended the life of a man that has plagued both our worlds for far too long. Even if you weren't allowed to heal yourself, I bet right now we could make an exception," Modnar replies, healing my wounds.

He removes his hands from my face, then puts them on my stomach. I gently touch my face, and discover that everything feels back to normal; it's nice that I can taste something other than blood in my mouth.

"Modnar, I feel like a new woman, thank you so much!" I say, before he removes his hands from my stomach.

"It's all right my girl, you deserve it. I'm really proud of you!" Modnar replies, giving me a hug.

"Thought you may want one of these bad boys?" Enaz adds, handing me an open bottle of Flork.

"This is the party that I've waited twelve years for. We deserve it, considering everything we've all been through. Let's drink to all those we've lost, and all those still here. Let's all celebrate life!" I say, raising my bottle of Flork in the air.

"I'll cheers to that," Enaz replies, clashing his bottle into mine.

"Count me in on that too, my girl," Modnar says, before clanging his bottle into mine and Enaz's.

Titu, Mattisa, Rodland and Tatarina all walk up to our circle, and push themselves in, clashing their bottles into the centre.

"Good work, Syra," Titu says.

"Syra, I honestly couldn't be prouder," Rodland adds.

I smile towards Tatarina and Mattisa, being my other two female friends.

"Ladies, we did it!" I say, stretching my bottle out towards them.

"We..... No you did it, Syra!" Tatarina replies, hitting her bottle with mine.

"Mattisa?" I ask, frowning in confusion.

She looks down, takes a swig of her drink, and then clangs her bottle with mine.

"Well done, Syra. You aren't even from our planet, and you selflessly throw yourself in front of danger to try save it. This night, can only be about you!" Mattisa says.

"Thank you, everyone. And, you're welcome," I say before we all throw our bottles in the air.

A few moments go by, and Enaz walks up and hugs me.

"I love you, so much," I whisper in his ear.

"I love you too, Syra. I'm so proud of you," Enaz replies, pulling away from our hug, leaving his hands on either side of my shoulders.

"Thanks a lot, but don't be too proud yet. I have no idea what to do with this body?" I say, sounding quite confused.

"Syra, walk with me," Enaz replies, heading South with his hands in his pockets.

"Enaz and I are going for a walk, we will be back soon," I say, running to catch up with him.

"So.... Are you able to shed some light on this situation?" I ask.

"Well, maybe I can, beautiful. When I was in the Moorbess Mountains, I met a warrior named 'Jacamatax'. He was the appointed guardian of the Arter gem of Wind," Enaz explains.

"So... What does that have to do with the price of eggs?" I reply, sarcastically.

"Cheeky Syra.... Patience.... Well, he showed me a statue of Akiad. It was made of stone, and looked exactly like....that statue of Akiad. He said that almost ten thousand years ago, the stone statue fell out of a wormhole right next to him, with a message scratched on his chest," Enaz explains.

"And the message said what exactly?"

"The message said: 'Tell no one but Mattisa and Enaz, and only when they are both present.' Well I'm pretty sure that's what he said," Enaz explains.

"So how did that message get there?" I ask.

"Well, let's take a step backwards and assess the situation. You come to me for advice, and I tell you about something I saw in the past, carved on a stone statue of Akiad that looks EXACTLY like that one. I'm putting my chips on you carving that message into his chest," Enaz says cheekily.

I begin to zone out for a moment, and take in what Enaz has been saying. He tells me about a message that he saw carved into the same statue of Akiad that we have in our presence today. I know we have to send it into the past, and we now have a date and instructions to go with it. I suppose I better start carving this message into the statue of the late Akiad.

"There was something else, Syra," Enaz says, glancing at me in a puzzling manner.

"Oh, there is? I'm glad, because I have plenty more to ask," I reply.

"Jacamatax mentioned that you must tell the prophet to guide him there one day. But you must tell her to guide him last, okay? It didn't really make sense to me, but I thought I'd better tell you," Enaz explains.

"I agree, that really doesn't make a lot of sense. Ja... Ca... What's his name?" I reply, sounding slightly confused.

"Jacamatax. Sorry, that's all he said. Hope that makes sense one day?" Enaz says before rubbing my head.

"Not really, but like all knowledge I've gained on this journey; it'll comes in handy someday."

"I can definitely agree with you there. Modnar is waving for us to head back."

"Well, we better find a way to carve this... Message... No.... Let's say brief instruction manual," I reply, leaning in to hug Enaz.

"Haha, I guess it was kind of like that," Enaz replies, finishing our hug.

Once we arrive at the statue, only Modnar and Rodland are present. Everyone else had assumed the position around the campfire.

"Enaz, can you please fetch us a couple of extra drinks? You two want one?" I ask.

"Yeah, that sounds great thank you," Rodland replies, winking at Enaz.

"This drink is full, so I should be fine thank you," Modnar adds.

"No worries, I'll be back in a few minutes," Enaz replies, before walking off.

"So, what's the plan with this statue, Syra?" Modnar asks, sipping on his bottle of Flork.

"Well, I found out from Enaz that I'm meant to carve a message onto the statues chest, instructing the person who discovers it; what to do," I reply.

"So what does the message say? And who discovers it? And where exactly do we send it?" Modnar asks, before swigging on his drink.

"Haha, the appropriate question is when do we send it, but one thing at a time, old fella. I need to work out how we're going to carve a message into the statue first," I reply, smiling back at him.

Modnar picks up a nearby stone, and throws it towards me. Without answering, I walk over to the statue of Akiad, and start to try and carve the message into its chest. It isn't even leaving a scratch, so I suppose I need to rethink my strategy. I pull the nail out of my pocket and give that a try; but no luck there either. Nether have left a mark.

Then suddenly, almost like two kindred spirits, Modnar and I look towards Finito, and smile.

"That would carve a message, wouldn't it?" I ask, looking towards Finito.

"One would assume, my girl," Modnar replies, cheekily.

I quickly bend down and grab my sword off the sand, and begin carving the message Enaz advised me of, into Akiad's chest.

I carve the word 'tell', and to be fair; my arm is already getting sore. But the idea of using Finito is good, because it's actually working. It takes well over an hour to carve the entire message. I make it say what Enaz said, word for word.

'Tell no one but Mattisa and Enaz; and only when they are both present'.

"Good job Syra, here's your drink that I've been holding for far too long," Enaz says, handing me an open bottle of Flork.

"Thanks Enaz. Hey Modnar, should we send this slab of rock to its resting place?" I say, swallowing a huge amount of my drink.

"That won't be an issue my girl, but there's one slight problem..... You never mentioned where or when?" Modnar replies.

"Well to be fair, I might let Enaz fill you in on the details. I'm going to go for a walk," I say, turning and walking away.

"Don't you want to see him go?" Enaz asks.

I walk about five steps, then stop and glance over my right shoulder, towards the statue.

"I have given that infamous bastard enough of my time. I've already used him as a notepad anyway," I say, before walking off in the opposite direction.

Walking away from that statue makes me start crying. Not sad tears, happy tears. Enaz instructs Modnar to send the body to the spot where he saw it in Moorbess Mountains; Modnar opens up a wormhole and pushes Akiad through it. Seconds after Akiad falls in, the wormhole disappears.

As I finish the rest of my bottle of Flork, I can't take my eyes off the moon. My responsibility of making Tharp safe for the future, is over. Akiad is dead, and his body is in the past. All I have to do, is finish enjoying the festivities and leave in the morning. At this very moment, life couldn't be better.

### XXVI - Leave the Future and Change the Past to Enjoy Life's Present.

"Damn, is this empty already? I'm drinking like a fish," I say, staggering back to where my companions are drinking.

"Syra!" they all say.

"Everybody!" I reply in a drunken slur.

I'm currently swaying on the spot, as the copious amount of Flork I've been consuming is going straight to my head.

"How's everyone's night going?" I ask, continuing to sway.

I get mixed responses of 'good' and 'great'.

"Okay well have any of you seen Rodland and Titu?" I ask.

Everybody turns towards where they're seated, and points them out to me.

"Cheers everybody," I say before staggering their direction.

Meanwhile, I listen in for a few moments before interrupting their chat...

**RODLAND**

"I'm really proud of you, Titu. You follow instructions like a true leader. You may even be good enough to remain leader," I say, before consuming some Flork.

"Oh no Rodland, I can't possibly take over you. Maybe one day, but definitely not right now," Titu replies, sounding worried.

"Why do you seem so nervous? You've been running Toolore village in my absence, right?"

"Yeah, in the notion that you were to return; not to lead forever?!"

"Titu, listen; you are a natural born leader. You weren't around to see me make my mistakes many years ago. I wasn't always the confident leader I am today. You need to acquire confidence. You will get there, I know it," I say, before lightly punching Titu's right arm.

Titu looks my direction, and his eyes fill up with water. I mean what I said, and it seems Titu does too. Syra staggers in and distracts our chat.

"Hey gentlemen, sorry to break up your tender moment. Would you like a drink?" Syra asks, falling onto our shoulders.

"You obviously don't," I reply sarcastically, before the three of us burst out laughing, continuing for about a minute or so.

We aren't just amused at my witty remark, but also at the clumsy things Syra is doing.

She's currently trying to stand up, by using mine and Titu's shoulders for leverage; but that doesn't work. Then, she tries to stand up on her own, and falls backwards. I haven't been this merry with her, in a very long time.

"Okay well, I'll leave you boys to it, and head off and get us some drinks," Syra says, before staggering off towards our crates of Flork....

"Is she going to be fine?" Titu asks.

"You see, your first natural signs of a born leader; concern for others before themselves. I knew you were the right person to be my heir, as leader of Toolore Village!" I reply before finishing the last of my bottle.

"Why would you retire when you are still fit to be leader for centuries?"

"Because of Syra. She has opened my eyes to a whole new way of viewing my existence. You see, a human's lifeline is only one hundred years, maximum. So seeing Syra after aging a mere twelve years, makes me appreciate how valuable life is. Enaz asked me what I was doing for the next twelve years, because he has to stay on Tharp for that period of time, before he can return home; he must catch up to his daughter and life partner, in age. To do so, he must spend twelve years on Tharp, then go back in time to the moment Syra arrives home. Now, since I live for centuries, I needed someone to take over the reins of Leader when I leave. I want that to be you, Titu," I reply before putting my arm around him.

"I don't know what to say. I'm actually quite shocked," Titu says, finishing the last of his bottle.

"Well, I'd suggest to bash our bottles together and say 'cheers' like Syra does, but we finished the last of our drinks!"

**SYRA**

"Did someone say drinks?" I say, passing them an open bottle of Flork each.

"You going to stay for a drink this time?" Rodland asks, drinking from the bottle I hand him.

I quickly drop to the ground and sit cross-legged between them.

"I always have time for my friends," I reply, sipping my drink.

The three of us laugh and drink for ages. I talk about my battle with Akiad. I don't skip any details, explaining everything from the ocean liner to almost being dinner for the Leviathan. After a while, I feel like I better go find Enaz and Modnar, before ending up a drunken shambles.

"I'll see you guys, later," I say, staggering towards Enaz, Tatarina, Modnar and Mattisa - who are drinking around in a circle.

I'm trying my best to walk a straight line, but the Flork in my system is getting the better of me.

"Tatarrrriiiiiinnnnaa, hhhooowww aarrree yyooouuu?" Mattisa asks, holding herself up on Tatarina's shoulder.

"Ppppprrreeetttyyy.... BURP.... I need sllleepppp," Tatarina replies, before they both fall over, onto their backs.

"Are they, okay?" I say, standing next to Enaz and Modnar, swaying slightly.

"They'll be fine. Well, we should discuss where you two are off to next?" Enaz replies, smiling towards us both.

"I know I had to put my thumbprint somewhere, but haven't been able to spend any time peering into the realms of time, as Vetor has had my staff. So when did everything happen?" Modnar asks.

"Aaaaahhhh, the conversation I've been waiting for. Enaz, spill!" I say, sitting cross-legged on the sand.

"Well Syra, before I do; you know how you said I hold the key to your destiny?" Enaz replies.

"Yeah, why?" I ask.

"Because it's true. The key is the knowledge I hold. Now... I first saw Modnar about fifteen years ago, on the premises of the Leviathan University. Syra, I saw you on Modnar's return trip which was a few days later. It was the night when I snuck into the lecture theatre to steal my samurai swords!" Enaz replies, touching the handle of one of the two swords.

I blink a few times and realise how drunk I am; I don't say anything, as I really can't concentrate on processing all this talk of impending time travel. At this stage, I'm just going to listen.

"So Syra was there?" Modnar asks.

"She never mentioned her name, ever. But I swear that if my memory serves me right, she looked very similar to what Syra looks like now, even down to her attire," Enaz replies, diverting his attention to me.

"So where was.... I? The other me, from the past?" Modnar asks.

"Come on Modnar; shit you must be getting old. You were drinking in Dandum city, and you asked this other female, to meet you and end her quest there; but this fate didn't happen. That was the last time I saw you though," Enaz replies before sipping some of his drink.

"Wait a minute....if you saw me in Dandum city, then where was the other me?" Modnar asks, still sounding quite confused.

"Duh....... I meant you, 'the other you' from the past, I have no idea where present you was," Enaz replies in a cheeky manner.

"Then how does Syra get back to her time, if only 'I' know the exact time to send her back?" Modnar asks.

"Well, I can't answer everything. That's for you to discover, and understand. I hold the key to her destiny. I have no idea where the door is. You're not meant to know too much about your own destiny, as it's dangerous to play with the balance of time. And here we are, casually educating each other about events that haven't taken place, while drinking dozens of bottles. Think about this; you're a time guardian, yet I'm the one being cautious for protection of time as we know it?" Enaz replies, grinning cheekily.

"No Enaz, you are right. I have been a little too relaxed about something as precious as time. I will ask no further questions, and will go to the exact time that you gave me. I am off to get some sleep, as unlike some people, our journey continues tomorrow," Modnar says, putting his left hand on Enaz's right shoulder.

"Fair enough, Modnar. I'll see you in the morning. Don't worry about Syra, I'll make sure she is okay," Enaz replies, sitting next to me; I drape my left arm over his shoulder.

Modnar walks away and I glance around with my blurry vision, trying to focus on anything.

"Quite drunk are we?" Enaz says sarcastically, as he lies me down, next to the unconscious Mattisa and Tatarina.

"Yeeeaaahhh..... Thanks for being suuuuucchhhh a good father," I reply, slowly closing my eyes.

"Sweet dreams, Syra. See you in the morning," Enaz says, lying down next to me.

"Good niiiiiggghhhtttt, dad," I reply.

**ENAZ**

Watching my little angel sleep next to me, I look over my shoulder and see a person with a Mohawk, dressed in a white pastel suit in the distance; he reminds me of the guy that was in our cell. I stand and discreetly move towards him. He sits down on the sand cross legged, almost anticipating my arrival.

"Oh it's you again,' I say.

"We've never met before."

"So, if we haven't met, then who are you?" I ask, sitting down next to him.

"That's not really too relevant yet, Enaz. You'll find me soon enough."

"What's your name, and why won't you just tell me?"

"Because that's not the purpose of our meeting."

"That's annoying.... So what is?"

"Firstly, you mustn't tell anyone you spoke with me, ever."

"Great, more secrets," I say, sarcastically.

"I'm being very serious, Enaz."

"Yeah, yeah, okay, my lips are sealed."

"Good. As you know, Syra's journey isn't over yet."

"Yes, so what's new?"

"Well, neither is yours."

"Yeah, I know that. I have twelve years to wait until I meet with them."

"No, that'll never happen. You have another quest in your future."

"What?"

"Yes, you heard me. You will need to protect Syra again."

"Wait, what? And, from who?"

"The Syndicate of Time."

"Who are they?"

"That's irrelevant. Listen, there isn't much time."

"When does this take place?"

"She will collect you when your services are needed. She just doesn't know it yet. Just make sure that you never tell her, until she knows. Is that a deal?" he says, extending his hand out to shake mine.

"Yeah fine, I won't tell. But why won't you elaborate?"

"Because no one should know too much about their own destiny. Do we have a deal?"

"Fine," I reply, reluctantly shaking his hand.

As we both leave our spot, I watch him walk into the distance. I feel sorry for my daughter, but I'm not important enough to mess with destiny.

**SYRA**

"Aaarrggghhhh, my head," I say as I arouse in the morning.

Only Enaz and I are still laying here; Mattisa and Tatarina are seated around the bonfire, having breakfast.

"Psst Enaz, wake up!" I say, shaking Enaz till he wakens.

"Aaaarrrrrrgggghhhh. God, I haven't had a hangover like this since.... Well.... Actually never mind," Enaz replies, starting to stretch.

"Come on, you have to tell me.... Aaarrggghhhh... Now," I ask, continuing to favour my hangover.

"Okay well.... I haven't been this hung over since the morning after I drank Flork with 'your twin' in Dandum city fifteen years ago. She said she was keen to celebrate something, and I pressured her to have a bottle of Flork. Next thing you know, we were both very hung over!" Enaz explains, putting his left hand on his forehead.

"Wow, well I suppose I'll try to drink less, if it happens to be me?"

"No Syra, please don't dabble with fate. I have such vivid memories of what went down all those years ago, so let's obey and respect the laws of time and history," Enaz says, standing up off the sand and offering his hand to lift me up.

"Okay, fair enough; point made."

"Let's find Modnar and eliminate our hangovers," Enaz says, turning to leave.

"We don't have to. We don't need him."

"Really?"

I nod and smile, then place my hands on our foreheads; white smoke pollutes our vision. Within seconds, the repercussions of last night's events leave us, and we feel ready to progress with the morning.

We walk towards the campfire and see everyone eating what looks like Dupat shells, and fried Givou for breakfast. I can hear my stomach making the most grotesque hunger noises, so I guess it's time to eat.

"Good morning Modnar, how's the head?" I ask, before sitting around the fire.

"And a very good morning to you too. My head is fine. How about you two?"

Enaz and I briefly exchange a glance, then divert our attention to Modnar, with glowing smiles on our faces.

"We're both feeling great," I say, winking at Modnar.

He looks at us in an odd way. Maybe he's surprised I am becoming more powerful than he even predicted. Enaz and I chuckle a little, before helping ourselves to a delicious serving of fried Givou. I'm not going to lie, I've been craving more since the last time I had some. It's nice to be eating breakfast with all my closest friends. Now I know I can say a lot about my companions, but I need to also point out the Ediex Clan. At the start of my journey all those years ago, I would have never seen them playing such a huge role in my life, or timeline if you will; but they have. Thankful is an understatement of how I feel towards them.

During the course of breakfast, I walk around and do my goodbyes, starting with the Ediex clan; I'm leaving my close companions for last. They all deserve a special personal thanks from me, for playing an important part in the fall of Akiad.

After some time passes, my close companions line up to say goodbye, to Modnar and me.

"Tatarina, what an adventure it's been. You are the first person I will return for when my adventure is fully completed. I say this not due to being bias towards you; I'm saying you should come to Earth, and live a beautiful life there. I know Tharp is your home, but Earth could be too," I say, leaning in to hug her.

"Thank you, Syra. You have been a huge inspiration to me, and I will spend the rest of my life trying to honour yours; being the best I can be," Tatarina replies, before she finishes hugging me.

Tatarina moves to the side to say her goodbyes to Modnar, and lets the next person step up to speak to me.

"Mattisa, sorry I haven't had much of a chance to get to know you, but that's life sometimes. It flies past pretty quickly, and occasionally you miss an opportunity to get to know someone pretty special. Thank you for all that you've done to aid my cause, especially helping out my dad!" I say, hugging her.

"Thank you, Syra. Your father must be proud of you, because I am. Best of luck with your endeavours!" Mattisa replies, then finishes hugging me, and approaches Modnar.

I must admit, I'm starting to get a little down, but sometimes you just have to fight those tears.

"Hahaha, little Titu. I don't mean to tease; you are in fact a great leader, and an awesome friend. If Rodland really does place his trust in you, I believe in my honest opinion, that you're the rightful heir," I say, holding my arms wide open.

"Syra, no person has ever filled me with so much confidence, and I've been around a few more years than you; I'm being honest," Titu says, hugging me.

I feel my eyes filling up with water. Titu's generous complement hits home, and really makes me teary eyed.

"Thank you, Titu. I really...... Appreciate that," I say, choking in the middle.

"Syra, what you said was really inspiring," Rodland replies as he stands in front of me.

"Thanks Rodland. I missed you a lot when you, well 'disappeared'. That was hard on me; well actually, on all of us. It was difficult to deal with the loss of you and Zekai, so I'm grateful that one of you were here to help me. Thank you, for everything really. Please look after my old man, okay?" I say before leaning in and hugging him.

"I will, Syra. It's a shame that you won't be around anymore. You really grow attached to great friendship.... I mean, great family," Rodland replies, still hugging me.

I started sniffing as the tears flow out. I pull away from hugging him, and finally reply.

"Take care my friend. You're family to me too; and him obviously," I say, pointing at the last person I have to speak with.

"Look at my big girl, all grown up. It's a strange thing to go through, being able to spend time with your eighteen year old daughter, get thrown in prison, then get rescued that night by the same daughter, but she's twelve years older? You've grown up into a beautiful young woman, and you filled the boots destined for you, by leaping straight in. Our destinies have been so similar, like two parallel lines on a piece of paper," Enaz replies, holding his hands on my shoulders.

"Awww... Thank you. Now let's make this even more similar. Let's say we are like two parallel rails heading to a destination, guiding the train which metaphorically represents time. Eventually that train will stop, and we will come to an end. That is your destiny, saying it's time for you to come back to Earth, and become a father and husband again. I've done this twelve year road, but think of what you have ahead; a holiday. At the end of that holiday, is your wife and thirty year old daughter..... Me," I say, pointing at my chest.

"I love you Syra. See you in twelve years," Enaz replies, leaning in to hug me.

"I love you too, dad," I say, tears running down my cheeks.

In the background, Modnar creates a ball of kinetic energy, our wormhole to the next destination. Is it home? Or what does Modnar have prepared. Will he change my fate? I'm stuck in a paradox, and I will see this through, whether I like it or not.

Modnar looks at me and says "Are you ready?" before jumping into the wormhole.

I don't reply or say anything. I just jump straight in, and let Modnar steer the ship of time to our destination.

### XXVII - An Infinite Loop of Time.

Modnar and I fall out of the wormhole, and land on some grass. It isn't the most comfortable of landings; but travelling through time never is. It seems quite early in the morning, at a guess.

"Are you all right, my girl?" Modnar whispers towards me.

Before I answer, I look ahead of me, and see the beginning of my entire journey; the infirmary. I realise where we are; Leviathan university. Has he brought me home?

"So what's the plan, Modnar?" I whisper in utter confusion.

"I need to convince your father to leave through the infirmary, just as you did."

"Wait just a minute; are you saying you were responsible for him leaving all along?" I ask, sounding more confused.

"Ssshhhh, he will be here soon, get behind that tree over there and don't let him see you!" Modnar says, placing his hand on my shoulder.

I nod reluctantly, then head over to the tree, and peek out from behind it. Modnar is sweeping some leaves with the top end of his staff. I can never live a day comfortably without admitting Modnar is a little strange.

I see Enaz standing in front of the infirmary. He looks so young, in fact; he could even be a little bit younger than me. He is wearing an attire that seems almost like something I'd wear; blue denim jeans, and a white singlet. His hair is tied into a ponytail. He looks to the right, and spots Modnar.

"You want to go in there, don't you?" Modnar asks, looking down, sweeping a pile of rubbish and leaves.

"What makes you say that?" Enaz replies.

"Because you want to know whether what Syra said was true, am I right, Zane?" Modnar says, continuing to look down and sweep.

What does Modnar mean by that? What I said? I would have been only about three or four back then? This has prompted me to put my thinking cap on.

Enaz swiftly approaches Modnar, grabs him by the robe, and throws him against the tree I'm behind; he moves his face right up to Modnar's. Enaz begins breathing heavily on him.

"What did you just say? How do you know my name and more importantly; my daughters? Are you sick?" Enaz asks, with much anger in his voice.

Modnar starts laughing. I really can't reiterate my previous statement enough; he is a little strange.

"I can't explain myself at all, without you sounding a little puzzled. Have you noticed anything unusual happening to your body, lately?" Modnar replies.

Enaz quickly lets of Modnar, as his question must have thrown him off guard.

"Can you elaborate on that a little?" Enaz asks.

"Have you discovered any powers, let's say; by accident?" Modnar replies, smiling his direction.

Enaz seems shocked as to how Modnar knows all this information about him. In all honesty, he is a stranger to him. He answers after several moments of silence.

"When I shook the Vice Chancellor's hand, I swear it disappeared for about five seconds. Is this the powers you speak of?"

"Yes Zane, the power of invisibility. I can teach you to enhance this, by all means. But you're destiny isn't here on Earth, my friend. By the way, the name's Modnar," Modnar replies, offering to shake his hand.

As Enaz shakes, he says "I'd say Zane, but you already know that."

"Zane, what have you told Vice Chancellor Akiad? Have you mentioned Syra, or that you are any relation to her?" Modnar asks, sounding fearful.

"No, I haven't? But why would that matter?"

"Zane, please walk with me. What I'm about to say, may sound a little farfetched, but you must trust me," Modnar replies, leading them towards the university field.

I can't hear what they're talking about, so I peek out the left side of the tree I'm behind, to get a better view of them.

Meanwhile in the middle of the university campus...

**ZANE**

"Okay, spill Modnar," I say.

"In exactly fifteen years' time, your daughter Syra will stumble across a portal to another planet. You see, I'm a Time Guardian. To be exact, I am the equilibrium of the space time continuum, for your planet and the planet Tharp. In this instance, I am watching out for and protecting, anyone who is valuable to the preservation of the planet Tharp. Your daughter, believe it or not, is the next heir to the legendary blade. I have been watching over your existence for years. Letting the apples lay where they fell. Now I feel it's time to step in and steer this Zabait, in the direction it needs to go," Modnar explains, standing opposite me in the middle of the field.

"Wait, steer what? Hang on gimme a second to process this," I say, pacing to and fro.

As I walk backwards and forwards, I start feeling light headed, obviously processing what Modnar has just told me. Seconds later, I hurl on the grass next to us.

"I suspected such a reaction," Modnar says, rubbing my back.

I look up at him and briefly smile, before continuing to spew for the better part of a few minutes.

"It's going to be fine, Zane. Please trust me."

"So Modnar, where does Akiad fit into all of this?" I ask, wiping my mouth.

We begin walking, then Modnar turns towards me and smiles. "Interesting first question, Zane. Basically, let's some things up. Akiad is trying to take over Earth and once he succeeds, Tharp is next," Modnar explains.

"Why don't we just kill him?" I ask, feeling worried.

"It's not that easy, my boy. This is why the safety of your infant daughter's life is so imperative. She is the only one who will be able to harness the power to defeat Akiad, no one else. Let's say it's a matter of destiny," Modnar replies, patting me on the back with his right hand.

"Why her though, Modnar. Why is she so special?"

"All will be revealed soon enough. Head home, and I'll meet you back here tonight? I'll be around, don't you worry," Modnar says, walking away from me.

**SYRA**

I watch Enaz stare at Modnar, as he walks towards me and away from him. As Modnar passes the tree I'm behind, he discreetly speaks to me, continuing to walk forward.

"Psst Syra, tell me when he walks off."

I leer around the right of the tree, and keep a look out for Enaz. He stands still watching Modnar for about thirty seconds, before walking off in the opposite direction; I run after Modnar.

"Modnar, he's gone!" I yell.

"Great, let's get you home," Modnar replies, creating a wormhole for us.

"When are we heading back? To what point in time?" I ask.

"To about five minutes after we departed. It'll seem like you never left."

Modnar jumps through the wormhole, and moments later I follow him. I'm confused because I thought my destiny hadn't finished? Is Modnar trying to change the outcome of time? I suppose I'll ask him before he leaves me.

In the middle of my backyard, near the old Pohutakawa tree, a wormhole appears and starts emitting bolts of lightning everywhere. Modnar drops out of the wormhole first, followed by myself seconds afterwards. Mum is nowhere to be seen, but that doesn't bother me at this stage. Well, what if she's catching up with Dad? He should be here by now.

"Modnar, why are you dropping me off home, when we both know that 'this me' meets 'that Enaz' in the past. You know more than anybody about changing the future, and the repercussions it may have, even on yourself," I ask, still sounding very confused.

Modnar leans in and hugs me, purposely avoiding my very appropriate question.

"I'm going to miss you Syra," Modnar says before he finishes hugging me.

"Well, you know as well as I do, that I'm going to miss you. But you're dodging my question. Why aren't I going with you?" I reply; Modnar opens up a wormhole to his next destination.

Frustrated as I am, standing there watching him disappear into the wormhole, I do the only logical thing left for me to do.

I quickly look down, and make sure I have Finito and enough presence of mind to make my decision. Into the wormhole I go...

###

### About the Author

Firstly, thank you for supporting my book; Episode V: Syra's Paradox. A lot of hard work and time has gone into completing this story. I've been writing this series of books since September 2007. I released Episode III first as I felt it was necessary to tell Syra's story first. I released Episode IV second, then Episode V - my personal favourite in the series, recently released Episode II and Episode I. The order that I will release the rest of the series is Episode VI, VII, VIII, IX then X - and now that the first five are out, you can read them in chronological order as well. Start from Episode I and read to Episode X.

A bit about me

I am a 31 year old author from West Auckland, New Zealand. Currently living in Australia. I love Science Fiction - especially time travel - and action; this series is my attempt of merging both these loves into one.

One last thing. My books have a lot of violence in them, which does not mean that I condone it in the real world. You see I dissect a scene in my head and describe it on paper how I see it. It's just how I have always been; I love vivid detail.

I have added the first chapter of Episode II and Episode VI in the next few pages, obviously read whichever one you need to, depending on where you started in the series and I hope you enjoy it.

Again, a big thank you from the bottom of my heart, if you enjoyed reading this book, could you please take a moment to leave me a review at your favourite retailer?

Other books by Mario Walsh

Episode III - The Chosen One

Episode IV - A Twist of Fate

Episode II - The Pinnacles of Fate

Episode I - The Prophet and her Legacy

COMING SOON

Episode VI - The Syndicate of Time

Episode VII - The Mentor of Time

Episode VIII - The Guardian of Time

Episode IX - The Martyr of Time

Episode X - The Bounty of Time

Connect with Me Online:

Facebook:

 https://www.facebook.com/pages/The-Tales-Of-The-Arter-Gems-Series/380099275345176

Smashwords:

<https://www.smashwords.com/profile/view/SyrasParadox>

### Tales of the Arter Gems:

Episode II -

The Pinnacles of Fate

###  Preface

I'm like most typical twenty seven year old West Auckland males in 1993 - not to mention the addiction to rock music, which is pretty standard. Black jeans, a black shirt with a lime green circular symbol on the front. I have black hair which falls well past my shoulders, a long goatee, and a tattoo of the ace of spades on the inside of my right wrist. I have no idea who my real parents are. My foster parents died when I was very young; I endeavour to one day find out where I came from.

With water dripping from the olive skin on my face, I gaze at my reflection in a mirror, inside the dirty confines of a public toilet in Kelston, and it never once dawns on me that today could be a weird day.

My name is Zane, and this is my story.

### I - An 'inZANE' choice to make

Its late afternoon on March 31st, 1993, and I'm busy taking 'Butch' my Rottweiler, and my daughter Syra for a walk through Kelston, West Auckland. She's three, and really quite sharp for her age. She likes to point to the street signs as we pass, saying them aloud to show me that she remembers what I've taught her.

While Syra's pram gets stuck on a rock, Butch begins barking ferociously. Before I get a chance to tell him to stop, I realise what has got him so worked up. There's an older woman crossing the road, not caring at all about her safety. Cars are tooting and grinding to a halt as she briskly strolls across the road, walking out onto the footpath in front of us.

She's wearing a tailored white pastel suit, and her grey hair is flowing free, covering most of her face.

"Sorry," she says, causing Butch to whimper.

"What's wrong, boy?" I ask, bending down and scratching his chin.

He looks towards the older woman and his tongue starts hanging out of his mouth.

"Should we follow her, booooooyy?" I say, scratching his back.

"Follow her, Daddy," Syra exclaims, pointing at her.

"Okay beautiful, you're the boss."

I continue pushing the pram, keeping my distance from the older woman. Syra's curiosity never seems to sleep and she begins questioning me.

"Where's she going, Daddy?"

"I'm not sure, angel."

"Why didn't she look both ways crossing the road?"

"Because she's a naughty lady."

"Why's she in such a hurry?"

"Daddy doesn't know hunny."

"Why are we following her?"

"Because Daddy wants to know if she's heading to a park."

"YAY! I love the park!" Syra says, shaking around.

After following her down a few streets, I see her enter the old Asylum. Many people are hanging around outside; the sign at the entrance has a large blank space, and 'University' underneath.

"Have they transformed the old Asylum into a University?" I mutter.

"Is there a playground there, Daddy?" Syra asks.

"No beautiful, there isn't. Let's head home and tell mum about our walk," I say, turning the pram around.

While we walk home, I wonder why they would do such a thing with that place. It was already creepy enough, now students have to study there. The almighty dollar can make people do some strange things.

"Mummy!" Syra yells, running into Linda's arms.

"Hey baby, be with you in a sec," I say, passing my wife and picking up our phone.

I ring the number for the old asylum. '09-8130863.'

"Hello, you've reached the University. How may I help you," the lady on the phone says.

"Isn't it odd that you don't even have a name for the University yet?" I reply, cheekily.

"Sorry about that sir, it's one of our highest priorities. First and foremost we wish to educate people."

"Can I please book an appointment with the Vice Chancellor?"

"Sure. How does 9am tomorrow sound? When you come in just ask for Akiad Zaruth"

"Sounds great. Thank you very much." I say before hanging up the phone.

"Hey hunny, how was your walk?" Linda asks, hugging me from behind.

I turn around and hold her close to me. Linda is my wife, and my high school sweetheart, 'Class of 83'. There has never been another, only her; forever and always.

"I have an appointment tomorrow," I say.

"Huh? You never told me you had an appointment."

"Ummm... It's with the Vice Chancellor at the new University."

"What new University?"

"Remember the old mental Asylum?"

"You mean Kelston institute for the criminally insane?"

"Yes."

"What about it?"

"That's the new University."

"You're kidding."

"Not one bit."

"Well, at least you won't need a straitjacket looking the way you do. You'll be fine," Linda says, cheekily.

"Come here you," I say, kissing her passionately.

"I love you baby," Linda says.

"Love you too," I reply.

"Daddy, can I have a tuddle?" Syra says as she runs towards me.

"Come here pumpkin," I reply, picking her up and twirling her in the air a few times.

While I hold Syra in my arms, it makes me proud to not just be her father, but a father in general. I don't know what it is about her, but as I peer into her eyes, I feel such a strong energy. I swear that sometimes it feels like she's trying to tell me something. Linda has always said she's an 'old soul,' someone who has lived before; the more time I spend with Syra, the more I agree with her.

"Can you draw a picture for daddy, pumpkin?" I say, putting her down.

"Okay daddy!" Syra screams in excitement, dashing for the lounge.

I approach Linda, place my hands around her, then lean in and kiss her on the lips.

"I'm so proud of our little girl, she's so sharp!" I say.

"She is indeed, we've done well," Linda replies.

"Well I'm officially bushed. Maybe we shouldn't have stayed up till 3am watching that horror."

"Well, it was your idea."

"I know, I know. There's just something about flesh eating locusts that makes the hairs on the back of my neck stand upright."

"That's true, babe. I'll keep dinner in the fridge for you. I'm making your favourite; leek and potato soup."

"Thanks beautiful. See you when you get to bed."

I awaken and look at the time. It's 5am, and Linda is snoring next to me. I hop up and get changed, then head downstairs to the kitchen. My stomach is growling madly.

"Mmm, I love this soup warmed up. Hope she didn't use too much cream; I hate having the runs," I mutter to myself, popping some in a dish.

I open the microwave, place the dish inside then set the timer before heading out to the back step and sitting down. Looking out at the back paddock, I hear a noise.

"Hello?" I say, standing up.

I walk into our back yard, gradually approaching the back fence. Leaning on it, I look out to the endless sea of long grass, trying to see clearly in the dark.

"Is someone there?" I yell out

Man, I wish I had a torch... Or ate more carrots. Turning to head back inside, I hear another noise from the paddock. Grass is rustling about fifty metres away.

"Hello? It's five in the morning, can you please quit the games?"

Moments after that comment, the noises stop but my stomach starts growling again. I head back inside, and get my food out of the microwave. Butch lingers around wanting a feed, so I sit back outside on the step, and place a little in his bowl.

"You're a good boy, aren't ya?" I say, scratching his head.

I eat the soup with Butch, then head inside and lay on the couch with him. I wonder what all that noise was in the paddock. Maybe it's just the lack of sleep throwing off my senses...

"Shit, what time is it," I say, waking from my slumber.

Looking at the clock in the lounge I suddenly realise it's already 7:40am. I rush upstairs, quickly brush my teeth, chuck a pair of black jeans and a black heavy metal shirt on, then hurry down to the kitchen.

"Well, I better get going, beautiful. It's 7:45am, and my appointment to meet the Vice Chancellor is at nine," I say, kissing Linda on the cheek.

"Okay hunny, love you," Linda replies.

"Love you too," I say before I leave the warm confines of my house.

The weather takes a turn for the worse while I'm on the bus; but it gives me some time to think about Syra.

I remember one morning about a year ago - The hail against the window woke me up, and Syra was in our bed, between Linda and me....

"Daddy, draw picture?" Syra asks.

I look to the side and see that it's 4am.

"Were you having a bad dream?" I ask.

"Come," Syra replies, climbing over Linda, but thankfully not waking her.

I follow her to the lounge, and she sits at the table. I sit next to her, and watch as she draws a picture.

She starts by writing something, leaning close to the paper; I can't see until she pulls away.

"Pa.. Dox," Syra says, leaning back in her chair.

I look down and see that she has written 'Padox' on her piece of paper

"What does that mean, sweetie?" I ask.

She hops onto the ground, then dives her head into a large bucket of crayons, searching for the right colour. Returning with a light blue crayon, she climbs onto her chair, and begins drawing.

She holds the crayon about halfway down, then draws a large circle, spinning counter clockwise. She looks up at me and says "Padox" with a big smile on her face.

I look back at her and smile.

"Good drawing, beautiful," I reply.

I don't know what it was about that, but I know that I've spent a lot of time trying to work that one out.

"Should have worn a jacket," I mutter to myself as I hop off the bus.

April 1st, and it's bucketing down with rain. Who's the fool now? As I run from shelter to shelter towards the Vice Chancellors office, something dawns on me. I'm completely drenched, about to meet the head of a University, to discuss my daughter attending here in fifteen years' time. It does seem a little stupid.

I arrive at the office, and his door is closed. Lined up along the wall on either side are wooden chairs; the one opposite the office is occupied by an attractive woman in her fifties, she has mostly grey hair with black streaks running through. She's wearing a long black robe - which appears to have a hood, and yellow dishwashing gloves. No offense to her, but good luck with her interview.

I sit down opposite her, on the seat next to the door.. A puddle forms on the ground beneath me, and while I'm still a little distracted by her appearance, she speaks first.

"Let me guess, you're going for the job too?"

"No, I'm checking the University out for my daughter."

"That's nice of you; but aren't you a little old to be doing that?"

"I'm nearly twenty eight."

"No, I meant your daughter. She must be at least sixteen. Teach her some independence."

"No... She's..... Three."

"Hmm, didn't see that one coming."

I stop in silence as I let the shame of that woman's comment sink in. A change of subject is severally needed.

"Isn't it weird that the University has no name?" I say.

"It's called Leviathan University."

"No, that's wrong. It doesn't have a name. The woman on the phone confirmed this."

"Well, I'm going to suggest it to be called Leviathan University. It's a strong name."

Is this lady for real? She seems like a loon. Ironic, being that we're in an old asylum.

"So, why are you wearing yellow gloves?" I ask.

"Nosey, aren't you? Must be a Gemini," she quips.

"Cheeky comment coming from someone going to a job interview wearing dishwashing gloves," I reply, in a similar manner.

"I plan to get this job. It's for the head nurse."

"Now I get the gloves," I quip.

She looks at me in a filthy way, then begins crying. Shit, I always get caught in situations like this.

"I'm sorry," I say, sounding empathetic.

"It's okay. I just haven't seen my father in a long time," she replies, wiping tears from her eyes.

"I'm really sorry to hear that."

"It's fine. You just remind me a lot of him."

"He must have been handsome," I joke, causing us to both laugh.

Our laughter eventually wears off, prompting her to speak.

"What's your daughter's name?"

"Why do you have yellow gloves on?"

"Why check out this university when your daughter is three?"

"We all have our secrets, don't we?"

She smiles at me, and in this small lapse of time, I introduce myself.

"My name's Zane."

"Terra, please come in," a voice says from beyond the door.

"Bye Zane," Terra replies, entering the room.

I smile to myself, thinking about how weird that whole conversation was. She is bizarre, no doubt in my mind.

A few minutes pass and she exits the office, smiling and nodding as she walks past. I wonder if she got the job.

The Vice Chancellor is standing beyond the door. He's wearing a brown leather jacket, denim jeans and looks very old. His hair is white, quite bushy and thick for an old fella. But it's the white pupils which catch me a little off-guard.

"Did she get the job?" I ask.

"Yeah, she surprised me too. She even suggested Leviathan University for the name of our great establishment. I like it. Anyway, my name is Akiad Zaruth, nice to meet you," Akiad says, reaching out to shake my hand.

"Zane, nice to meet you too," I reply, eventually shaking his hand.

Suddenly, a flash blinds my vision; I look down at my hand and see that it's invisible - from my right finger tips, to just past my wrist.

I swiftly end the handshake in shock, then flick my right hand; it appears visible again. Am I seeing things?

"Come in, please take a seat," Akiad says, closing the door behind me.

I sit down, still confused by what just happened and have a look around the room; it seems fairly normal. The wooden desk in front of me has papers stacked in the corners and the windows are open to the left of us. Two suspicious items catch my eye, the two metre high object in the back right corner of the room - which is covered by a white sheet; and the wooden closet.

"Oh that's just an old mirror, which was a present from a friend. I keep it covered to stop dust getting on it," Akiad says, smiling. As he sits down, I start my questions.

"So, what are your long term goals for this university?" I ask, sitting back in my chair, left leg crossed over my right.

"Basically, I want to inject every student in attendance with a formula that will hypnotise them into becoming my slave, eventually helping me take over the world," Akiad says, keeping a straight face.

I stay silent for about twenty seconds; is this guy for real?

"April fools, right?" Akiad says, before laughing loudly, making me laugh.

"Okay, you got me, good one," I reply, chuckling.

Moments after our laughter wears thin, Akiad speaks.

"Now that the rain has died down, would you like me to show you around the campus? We'll head over to the White lecture theatre; I'm sure you'll appreciate the displays, as this week is cultural week," Akiad explains.

"All right sounds good. After you," I reply as we both hop up, and exit the room.

Akiad takes me for a circuit around the campus, and before taking me to the White lecture theatre, he shows me the infirmary - which I swear wasn't there on my first walk through this morning.

The infirmary is extremely run down, the brown paint is flaking off, and is in dire need of a refurbishment, especially when compared to the rest of the campus. Akiad mentioned earlier on, in our tour that the university has been getting a facelift over the last three years, however the infirmary looks like it hasn't been touched at all. Strange.

Once we arrive at the White lecture theatre, I become excited; I'm quite keen to see these displays. I peek through one of the windows on the double doors. The layout of the theatre is quite common of a university. It's on a forty five degree angle from top to the blackboard at the bottom, and the entrance is in the back left corner; the highest point of the room.

Akiad opens the doors, and no surprise to me, the displays are amazing. The biggest section is for New Zealand, but it's hardly stealing the show; the most amazing display present in my opinion, is for the Japanese. It's at the back of the room, with a huge Japanese flag pinned on the wall, and in an 'X' formation - positioned in the middle of the red dot - are two samurai swords, in their respective sheathes. I approach them with haste, and don't hesitate in removing one from the wall, and pulling it out if its sheath.

"Authentic, I assure you. I only want the best for my students," Akiad says, standing behind me while I marvel at the blade.

"Sixteenth century?" I ask, while carefully twisting the samurai sword around, studying it further.

"Of course. Anything made from any other era wouldn't match the quality of this authentic, ancient samurai sword," Akiad replies.

While sliding the sword into the sheath, and placing it back on the display, I ponder something. If I ever had to take arms for any ridiculous reason, then a samurai sword would be my weapon of choice.

"Sorry Zane, I'm just wondering if you have decided to enrol your child here at Leviathan University? If so, when would they be starting?" Akiad asks.

"Oh I feel this place is right for her. She'll probably start sometime in 2007?" I reply, looking around the room at the other displays.

"Wow, that's a little ahead of time," Akiad replies, sounding confused, following closely behind me.

"Well, she's a special girl, and I want the best for her. Anyway, I'm very impressed with this University, and it was great to meet you. Thank you for your time," I say, shaking Akiad's hand.

I quickly glance down at my hand, as I'm shaking his, but it doesn't disappear. Maybe I was just seeing things. Oh well, time to depart and let Linda know about the university.

As I walk home, the rain starts bucketing down again, eventually turning into hail; while passing through Kelston, I notice a second hand store which is open. Right out in front of the shop is a clothing rack with a black leather trench coat, in immaculate condition; for a mere twenty dollars. I take the coat off, and immediately enter the store to purchase it.

I'm second in queue, and while time ticks by, I look to my left, and see another rack with a black denim vest for sale, cheap too. It reminds me a little bit of a vest that most action stars wore in the eighties. It's old, but is so me.

"I'll take this too," I say, grabbing the vest, and passing my items to the salesperson.

I step out of the shop, it's still pouring down. I put my newly acquired vest and trench coat on, and walk home.

To be honest, I don't mind the rain pelting down on me. It gives me time to think about things. I was fairly impressed with the university, but something was obscure about it; was it the compulsory blood test Akiad mentioned as we wandered around the campus, or the fact that it used to be an Asylum? Maybe, it's just me. But in saying all of this, the choice to send my little girl to Leviathan University is certain. I definitely want her to attend one day, but maybe I should have started with a primary school first.

###

If you have enjoyed this chapter, please head to your favourite Ebook retailer and download 'Tales of the Arter gems: Episode II - The Pinnacles of Fate' to carry on your journey in the land of Tharp.

### Tales of the Arter Gems:

Episode VI -

The Syndicate of Time

*Please note the following chapter hasn't been edited fully and is subject to change in the official release of this book*

###  Prologue

I'm Syra, a thirty-one year old University drop out. So much has happened to me, and when I process my thoughts on what I've been through, it makes me wonder how I'm still alive. I've lost many friends, and vanquished scads of foes. But one more challenge awaits me, and it will test my courage, power and determination. I must eradicate the Syndicate of Time. But before I do this, I must fill in the blanks for Enaz, and explain everything that has happened, up to this point in time. He of all people has a right to know.

### I - A Link to the Past

• **10:12am, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.**

My father and I are sitting in the front row of the White Lecture Theatre, in Leviathan University. This room has many memories, but is in a bit of a beaten state compared to many years ago. The seats are on a forty-five degree angle from top to bottom, with the blackboard just in front of us. Flags cover the walls, and cobwebs are everywhere else; in the roof, directly above us in the centre of the room, is a suspended pink lightning bolt. This is how I entered.

Before I picked up my father, I walked up to the blackboard and wrote down what I could remember seeing on the blackboard in 2019. Across the top of the blackboard, I wrote BEWARE! THE SYNDICATE ARE COMING! In capitals, and the many years I remember seeing. 1993 is on the far left, then 2007, 2019, 2029, 2099, and 2119. I still don't know what this all means yet, but maybe we can shed some light on it.

I glance at Enaz and it's weird to see him with so much grey in his hair, and his big bushy grey beard is different. He's still dressed the same, with his long black trench coat, worn black denim jeans and black vest; his two samurai swords are still visible behind each shoulder. Looking at his aged face, I smile his direction and say something cheeky.

"Shit, how old are you now?"

"Fifty four, so I'm an old fart," Enaz jokes.

"Depends, you're young compared to others."

"And by others, do you mean Modnar?"

"Yeah," I say, chuckling.

"Where is he, anyway? You two are usually joined at the hip."

"He's running an errand for me, but he'll be back soon."

"It's weird, you look different every time we meet."

I'm wearing a low cut, tight black singlet, black jeans, and steel tip, black boots. My hair colour is fire engine red with black slices evenly through - and is down to my shoulders in length. I forget how different I look compared to when he last saw me. I have to do this, to keep myself hidden, and protected.

"So, where do we begin?" Enaz asks.

"That is a good question. Well you remember everything from the moment we last spoke, right?"

"Yeah, you took the wormhole to the past right?"

"Correct, but this first event takes place a little while later."

"When?"

"Remember when you visited the Village of Noradi?"

"Ummmmmm... Shit, I remember. You took off, and left me to be escorted by Voltanna, Muhbac and Zekai."

"That's it."

"Was it you that killed the Oathient," Enaz says, then I chime in and reply "Yes, it was."

"And where did you go?"

"Well, let me think," I reply, looking up at the lightning bolt.

• **4:47pm, April 4th 1993 - The Village of Noradi, Tharp.**

I disappear further up the tree, pushing through all the dense bush - until I hit the muggy swamp, up to my knees.

"Shit, I forgot how much I hate this place," I mutter.

Before me is a forest, covered in dense fog, shrouding the way forward. The canopy of leaves above me blocks the sun, allowing a few lucky specks to peer through the fog.

"Glad there's no trouble. I really need to meet Modnar," I say, moving forward.

"I wouldn't be too glad, human. We eat your kind for breakfast," an Oathient serpent says.

These troubling serpents are Oathient outcasts, banished to these swamps as a punishment for their crimes. They have a rotting brown colour skin, and a muscular physique. The half of their body resembles a human, where the bottom half is like a snake - a thick tail to slither around.

Three approach me with axes, so I draw my sword.

"Really in a hurry. Please don't make me harm you," I say.

"You, harm us. Hahaha, forget it."

"You asked for it."

The left serpent strikes, so I duck and chop through his stomach; he drops to the swamp in half.

"AAAARRRGGGGGHHH!" he screams.

The other two attack my direction, so I clash with them both, blocking all their strikes.

"She's talented," one serpents says.

"Not talented enough," the other serpent adds.

The left swings at me, so I dodge it, then nudge his axe with my sword; it lands in the other serpent's neck.

"Aarrrrgggggh! You fool!" The serpent says, dropping to the swamp.

I chop the left serpent's arms off, followed by his head, then his friend's. I sheathe my weapon and continue ahead.

"You didn't think it was going to be that easy, did you?"

"Seriously, I have somewhere I need to be."

"Not today, human."

I open my mouth and thousands of flesh eating locusts fly out, landing all over me.

"Wait... Wait... We were just... Just messing around," a serpent says, fearfully.

"Go locusts, claim your feast," I say, putting my arms in the air, while the locusts fly off me.

They devour everything in sight. I proceed through the swamp, and can hear the screams of agony behind me. I'm sorry to say, but they just messed with the wrong woman.

• **5:25pm, April 4th, 1993 - Periko Plains, Tharp.**

This place never loses its beauty; I've always wanted to bring a camera and take a few photos of this place. Perfect green pastures go into the distance towards the mountains - a river runs right next to me, disappearing into the horizon. Trees sprinkled throughout the pastures, and birds gliding through the air makes this heaven on Tharp.

I look left and see some flashes at the top of a bank. I quickly run to see what it is. Upon my arrival, I see Modnar and another of the Syndicate, whom I haven't seen before - both have their palms in front of themselves, battling for control of a large ball of energy.

"He's opening a wormhole!" Modnar yells, struggling to control it.

"It's open, but where will I go is what you should worry about!"

He's wearing a white pastel suit, clean shaven, and has a platinum white comb over.

"Let it go, I have my fist aimed right at your face. I'm a good shot too," I say, carefully approaching him.

"You don't scare me, Syra. You're only a fraction of the power of our leader."

"Pfft, I'll wipe her out the moment I meet her."

"Don't be so sure."

"What's your name," I say, approaching him, with my left fist pointing at his head.

"Tau," he replies, jumping into the energy ball.

"Shit Modnar! Follow him!" I reply, grabbing Modnar's hand and leaping into it.

• **5:03am, April 1st, 1993 - West Auckland, New Zealand**

We fall out into a dark field, face first.

"Where are we?" I ask, standing and panicking.

"I'm sure you can work this one out," Modnar replies, picking up his staff and standing.

I can hear rustling to the left, and see a house in the distance.

The long grass is up to my stomach, and in long need of a trim. Wait.... We can't be where I think we are.

"Are we in my backyard?"

"Indeed my girl. Now, where has Tau gone?"

"I think this way. Quietly, follow me," I say, heading towards my house.

Modnar and I creep through the long grass, pushing it aside, hoping to find Tau. The darkness is making it difficult to see.

"We better find him. He may kill me," I whisper.

"No, worse."

"Really? If so, then who?"

"Your father."

"Shit."

Suddenly, the silence is broken; the back door opens at home, and someone emerges. We're at least one hundred metres away.

Ten metres away, I see Tau leap up; the moon is making his pastel suit glow.

"There!" I say, sprinting after him.

I run like my life depends on it. I'm slowly gaining him, but maybe not fast enough. I hold my left fist out in front, and fire a molten dart, which misses.

"I have to catch him," I say, gasping for air.

Tau trips over in the grass; I look up at the back door, and see someone stand up.

When Tau stands, I tackle him into the grass. We roll a few metres; he kneels over me, and throws a few punches. I block with my forearms, then knee him in the groin.

"Aaarrgggh," he groans.

I roll him over, and pin his arms down with my knees; my flurry of punches connect with his face, busting open his lip.

He pushes me over, and begins running towards my house. I trip him, then dive onto his back, covering his mouth.

Over Tau's muffled groans, I hear a voice in the silence.

"Is someone there? Man, wish I had a torch... Or ate more carrots," Zane says.

"You better not say a word, Tau," I whisper.

"Mmmmmmmmmm," he groans.

"I'd stay quiet, Tau."

Tau begins wriggling, moving the tall grass around us.

"Hello? It's five in the morning, can you please quit the games?" Zane says.

I do the only thing I can think of at this moment in time. I break Tau's neck.

I peek over the top of the long grass and see my father head inside. Modnar sneaks up behind me.

"Sorted the problem out?"

"Yeah, I broke his neck. I didn't really have a choice."

"It had to be done, eventually. Now, just twenty-two of the Syndicate to go."

"Once Dad heads inside, we drag Tau's body out of here. But where do we take it?"

"I know just the place," Modnar replies, grabbing Tau's left ankle.

I peek over the grass and see Dad head inside. This is our cue.

"All right chief, let's go."

We drag Tau's heavy corpse through the long grass. This is the closet I've been to home in a while. If Dad is at home, I wonder what year it is.

"Modnar, when are we?"

"If I'm right my girl, it is the year 1993."

"So I'm inside that house, as.... A kid?"

"Correct."

"Shit, that's heavy."

Once we're a few hundred metres from the house, we let go of Tau.

"Gees he's heavy," I say.

"You're not kidding," Modnar replies, sarcastically.

"Open up a wormhole, let's get him out of here. Do you know where to take him?"

"I have a fair idea."

"Okay great, please pick a discreet location."

Modnar opens his palms, and a ball of energy emerges from a small hole. We pick up Tau and throw him through, following close behind. I hope Modnar knows what he's doing.

###

